Date: 2016-02-01 00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Paranormal; Vampires; Romance; Humour
Description: The second saga in the bestselling, Forever Evermore series continues with Chosen Fool *, where deception runs deep and Caro’s transitioning life turns even more deadly…* Caroline Jules has received news of a lifetime. She’s going to be Queen to ‘her’ people. Instead of running, as any sane criminal would, she faces the mêlée with all the wits and savvy that her difficult life has honed. With her best friend, Sin, at her side, Caro pushes past the animosity her power inevitably brings, and prepares to rewrite her future. Until the night Sin leaves, and she is alone. Now, Caro must face the Roy
Publisher: Escape Publishing
Rights: All rights reserved

Chosen Fool

A Forever Evermore Novel

Scarlett Dawn

www.escapepublishing.com.au

Chosen Fool
Scarlett Dawn

The second saga in the bestselling Forever Evermore series continues with Chosen Fool, where deception runs deep and Caro’s transitioning life turns even more deadly…

Caroline Jules has received the news of a lifetime. She’s going to be Queen to ‘her’ people. Instead of running, as any sane criminal would, she faces the mêlée with all the wits and savvy that her difficult life has honed. With her best friend, Sin, at her side, Caro pushes past the animosity her power inevitably brings, and prepares to rewrite her future.

Until the night Sin leaves, and she is alone.

Now, Caro must face the Royal world and all its intrigues and intricacies by herself. People aren’t always as they appear—and danger lurks behind even the most pleasant face. When a threat not even the Elders can handle puts her new tribe in danger, Caro takes matters into her own hands. Armed with the power of the mysterious spirit Elementals, Caro is determined to eliminate the evil ransacking the Mysticals. All she needs is time.

But time waits for no fool…and time isn’t as straightforward as it seems.

About The Author

New York Times bestseller and award winner Scarlett Dawn is the author of the Forever Evermore new adult fantasy series, King Hall, King Cave, King Tomb and Chosen Thief.

She lives in the Midwest of the United States, adores her music loud, and demands her fries covered in melted cheese.

Acknowledgements

Thank you to my family who listens with a creative mind, knows when to back away, and can still cheer me on.

You are my all.

To Kate Cuthbert,

You aren’t just a managing editor.

You are a friend.

Forever blessed to know you,

S.D.

Contents

About the Author

Acknowledgements

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-One

Chapter Thirty-Two

Chapter Thirty-Three

Bestselling Titles by Escape Publishing…

Chapter One

“How did I get talked into this?” I mumbled under my breath. I sat sideways on the seat inside the black, armored limo, staring wide-eyed. The enormous ski mounts were covered with the hated white stuff. Viewing the Colorado mountains from high above in the private jet hadn’t been atrocious, but now they were much more immense as we approached them on ground level—and a shit-ton more painful. I would much rather be jumping over a ravine on a powerful bike than sliding down a peak at unstoppable speeds on slippery skis.

Leric placed his right arm on the back of the leather bench seat, tilting his head so he could gauge my reaction. I merely continued gawking at the mountains, my gaze trapped on the cause of the hurt that was to come—because those shimmering peaks sure as hell didn’t contain bunny slopes anywhere. He asked on a quiet hum, “You’re really that bad?”

My jaw clenched, but I nodded once. “Sin has a tally of how many times I’ve fallen.”

They would all see. There was no point in fibbing about the issue.

On the bench seat across from us, Sin chuckled softly. “Let’s just say, it’s in the high triple digits. Bordering on four. And she’s only skied six times.”

Fisting my hands, I sighed as my nails dug into my palms. “Maybe I’ll just sit by the fire and drink hot chocolate this time?”

“No way,” Aria griped from the back seat, sitting next to King Zeller, her own eyes squinted in worry. “If I’m getting out there, so are you.”

“First time?” I asked, jerking my attention away from the horrifying view and turning to sit properly on my seat. It pleased me that Leric didn’t remove his arm from behind me, his body’s warmth creeping through the frigidness in my bones. “Please tell me you’re a newbie? Or you suck just as bad as I do?”

Her chin lifted with haughty flare, a sure sign she was the Prodigy Vampire, about to be Queen. But she still grumbled, “I’ve skied twice in my life. Both times ended with me on my face or ass more than I was on my feet.” She groaned, shrugging an attractive shoulder. “I think it’s my speed or my sight, but either way my balance is completely off.”

King Zeller ran a hand over his face, staring out the windows, his expression blank. “I haven’t skied, either, in a very long time.” Absently, he patted Aria’s left leg. “Just be careful out there. I once lost someone on the slopes, and I’d hate to lose another.”

Aria gawked at his profile. “Was that supposed to be encouraging?”

“No.” He thrummed his fingers on the armrest between them, not even glancing at her, his attention still outside. “It was a warning.”

My eyebrows rose at his blunt honesty.

Aria peered at me, her words dry. “This is the caring nature I’ve dealt with for years.”

Sin hummed for a beat, and then he murmured softly, “Aria, often compassion is expressed through realistic truths.” He tilted his head slightly to King Zeller, but his green eyes were steadfast on her. “For someone who speaks of being caring, you didn’t ask the correct question.”

Aria blinked slowly, but a moment later her attention turned to King Zeller. Her lips parted, but his hand flicked up, stopping whatever she was going to say.

King Zeller’s spring green eyes darted to Sin’s then back out the window as he dropped his hand. His words were even and simply stated. “I lost my mate while we were skiing.” Aria—hell, all the occupants inside the limo—went utterly motionless as he laid his past out there. His attention swung from the picturesque town we were now driving through to stare into her wide, possibly contrite eyes. His lips lifted in a soft smile, a genuine show of affection for her. “Aria, it’s all right. It was a very long time ago. I’ve recovered since then.” He patted her leg again, his countenance quickly altering. Eyes narrowed, he ordered, “Just be careful.”

Aria swallowed, her mouth shutting delicately. She nodded a bit too swiftly. “Of course.” Her jaw flexed, then she quickly blurted, “I’m sorry for my insensitive comment. I should have asked whom you lost instead of being impolite.”

King Zeller’s eyebrows rose at her apology. “Thank you.” Before he turned back to the view outside, his gaze ran across Sin again, a thoughtful expression on his face. Then, with his scrutiny out the window once more, he stated, “Strangely, Sin, having you around isn’t all bad.”

Sin chuckled low, sounding evil. He stretched his long legs in front of him, his feet brushing mine and resting there. “I’ll have to work on that.”

King Zeller actually laughed with him. “Wouldn’t want to taint your reputation?”

Sin dipped his head in agreement. “Just as you wouldn’t wish to tarnish yours.”

Shrieking, I dropped my poles when pure ice had my skis jerking backward—as my body went forward. Throwing my mittened hands out, I barely caught the majority of my weight before my face ate too much snow. My skis miraculously stayed attached to my boots but they twisted my legs at an odd angle. With my heart racing, I lifted my face from the freezing shit. I stared down at it as I shook my head, knocking the burning chunks of hell from my cheeks and mouth.

“Nine hundred and forty-three,” Sin droned, damn near everyone in our large group snickering quietly. We had just placed our skis on the snow behind the lodge we were staying at. “Caro, perhaps you should stay here on even ground and practice for a while.”

Yes, he was serious.

“It’s not even,” I grumbled, my cheeks flaming. “I was standing on an incline.”

London actually started choking on an outright laugh, but I was pretty sure his mate, Cia, had something to do with his grunt—and silence—afterward.

An enormous muscled arm dug under my waist through the snow, easily lifting me completely off my feet, my skis dangling in the air. My back was crushed against a hard chest wrapped in a soft jacket. I wiped the icicles off my lashes with the back of my mittens, the dry side, and blinked out at the amused group. My cheeks still blazed bright red, and I tilted my head to the side to stare up at whoever held me.

I should have known.

Under a white, silver-trimmed knit cap, his white rolls of hair rested on a white and silver jacket. His tanned skin was right at home in the sun’s rays shining down on us. The black tattoo around his eyes only enhanced the sparkle to his silver eyes as he stared down into my own gaze, his lips twitching and his chin actually trembling. But in his defense, he wasn’t laughing when he stated steadily, “I’m sure you’re correct. No one else was standing where you were. There probably is a…slight incline.”

My chin lifted despite my humiliation. “There is. So be careful of that spot.” I wiggled my dangling skis. “Think you can set me down now?”

His chest shook against my back. “Are you sure you want me to?”

No point in lying. “Not really, but I don’t want to hold up our group any longer.”

His eyes twinkled, but he slowly lowered me. He kept a steadying hand on me when I again wobbled—even standing completely still between his own skis. “Sin may have a point, Sprite. Staying on even ground would definitely be safer for you.”

I snatched the poles that Brann handed me and jabbed them into the snow, griping over my shoulder, “No one’s asked you, Leric. Can you even ski?” The Temple was vast, and had many areas I hadn’t seen, but during my time there I hadn’t come across a place to ski.

Leric gripped one side of my hips, keeping me upright between his legs. “Yes, I know how to ski.” His voice was a deep, intimate purr. “I enjoy all sports…extreme.”

I blinked at the blatant sexual suggestion, shoving away with my poles from his protective stance, but warming instantly at his tone. I was incredibly surprised at his words not only said in front of everyone, but also after he had called it quits between us.

My train-wrecked thoughts caused me to forget about my footing for a moment, which was now moving thanks to pushing away from Leric.

I squealed as I really did hit a small drop, unable to stop as I shot right between King Collins and Elder Farrar, my flailing poles thumping them—hopefully in the stomach and not any lower—causing them to grumble as I sped past. The wind licked against my face as I slid down where Coms and Mysticals waited in line for the lift up the slope.

I outright screamed, waving my poles at them to fucking move!

So yeah, my pathetic ass took down an enormous Shifter.

Or perhaps he took me down.

Either way, we ended up in a pile of tangled limbs, skis, and poles, my nose planted firmly in the snow all over again, while a mammoth chest smashed the back of my head down into it. I was pretty sure I heard what was a bear growl emit from his throat before he muttered a very unkind curse.

I couldn’t blame him. I had hit him hard.

Luckily, he hopped up with ease.

Unluckily, he grabbed the back of my jacket and lifted me straight in the air until my face was level with his. The enormous paw he used to hold the back of my jacket kept my torso parallel to the ground and my feet kicking as they dangled—sans skis now—while he stared me in the eyes. He was more than a little aggravated, his rugged features stained with red heat.

I grasped where my coat met my throat, pulling so it didn’t choke me. “I’m sorry!”

“Not good enough,” he growled, grinding his pearly whites. “Try again.”

“Um…I’m really sorry?” I panted. My group was rushing down the hill now. Apparently their shock had finally disappeared. With one hand, I patted his cheek awkwardly. “Be a honey bear and let me down?”

Shit. Probably not the time to joke.

He bared his teeth, his predator—the bear—actually snarling, but I was quickly gripped around my waist and yanked out of the livid Shifter’s hold. In an instant, I was held tightly—again, dangling—against Sin’s side. My savior murmured, “You’ll have to excuse her. Her skills on the slopes are just as evident as her manners right now. She apologizes for ramming into you.” Sin jiggled me inside his hold. “Don’t you?”

Wiping snow off my face, I grumbled, “I already said it twice.”

“See?” Sin’s lips curved in an unkind smile at the bear. The Shifter’s eyes were quickly widening as he stared at my hair and then at our Royal group swiftly surrounding us. “She’s apologized.”

Elder Merrick, always silent—always panty-soaking-hot—slid forward closest to the bear Shifter, an effortless, bored command in his gaze. My brows puckered when he flicked a hostile, irritated glance in my direction. I was grateful when his attention altered back to the Shifter. He didn’t speak. Just stared at the man, pure alpha. Pure Royal.

The Shifter actually gurgled for a moment, then he nodded in a rapid motion. He tipped his head to Elder Merrick in submission, before he bent and picked up my skis and poles, handing the items to the silent Elder. “No harm, no foul.” His eyes flicked to me and he stated respectfully, “I didn’t recognize you, Ms Jules. Please excuse my earlier rudeness.” He leaned in, whispering quietly with a bit of sympathy, “And you should take a few skiing lessons before you hurt yourself.”

I bared my own teeth, pissed and self-conscious. My mouth opened to say something, but Sin beat me to it. Much more polite, too.

With amusement, he agreed, “Duly noted.”

Chapter Two

The thing about skiing with someone who is just as awful as you is that you both tend to make the same mistakes, following each other blindly because you’re concentrating so hard not to ram into one another—or other people—as you zoom past them. That was what happened to Aria and me. I wasn’t sure which of us turned away from the group, or even at what point that happened, but the sun was beginning to set by the time the two of us started trudging up the hill toward the back of the merrily lit lodge. Many groups were drinking and conversing on the large wooden planked picnic tables on the patio, while Aria and I moved like aged Coms, our bodies sore and abused and in need of some major TLC.

“There was no shame in taking off our skis halfway down whatever death-fucking-drop we were on, right?” I asked absently, popping my neck. Twice. “We don’t have to tell them we walked for miles to get here.”

“You just did,” Aria whispered harshly, tilting her head toward the lodge.

I squinted through the dying light and spotted our group staring at us.

They appeared to be laughing in an uproar. A few were even pointing.

She glanced down at the front of our bodies. “There may be no shame in walking, but there’s definite shame in the mud.”

I perused the dried mud that coated the entire front of our once pristine snow outfits. The brown sludge even covered our faces—except where our wide goggles had been, leaving clean patches. “Yes, there’s that.”

The two of us stopped in front of our group. Some of them had tears rolling down their cheeks, and all were laughing at our expense.

Sin managed to choke, “How the hell did you find mud on a snow spelled mountain?”

“We’re talented like that.” I exhaled grandly. “Do you know what happens when a person hits a patch of mud while wearing skis?” No response came from the table other than more guffawing. “Well, I’ll tell you what happens. The damn skis stop but your body doesn’t. It was like those dumb cartoon characters that go splat!” I angrily waved a hand at all of their amused faces. “Someone could have warned us about this!”

Leric placed a hand over his stomach, his eyes crinkling at the corners. He sputtered, “Are you both all right?”

“We will be after a massage,” Aria groused, arching her back and glancing at me. “You game for a hot masseuse with godlike hands?”

My breath actually caught at the idea, euphoria entering my system as my eyes lifted to the heavens in thanks. This was a full service lodge. Hope blossomed deep inside my gut. “The type to put warmed oil all over my body?”

Her voice turned cheerful for the first time in hours. “That would be the one.”

I lifted my muddy fist, feeling a spurt of energy as I bounced on the balls of my feet while she fist-bumped me. “Let’s fucking do it. And lots of drinking afterward.”

With my back resting against the bar later that night, positioned next to London and Cia, I sipped on a glass of red wine and watched as Sin made his way through the crowd toward me. The festive merriment was in full swing inside the well-lit, pine paneled bar of the lodge. The decor was a variety of antlers and beer signs, with an actual mechanical bull in the center of the large room. A few individuals in our group had tried, and mastered, the fake brute with entertaining dignity.

With piercing green eyes holding my attention, I already knew what Sin was going to say. I wondered at his choice for the evening, undecided on which woman he would be with. Wretched resolve had hardened my heart to nights like these, and I was sure it was the same for him. But I always prepared myself before the words exited his lips, making sure there were no gaps to the protection of my heart.

I inhaled deeply on self-preservation.

And downed half my glass to fill any other voids.

He stopped in front of me, placing his hands on either side of my arms on the bar, locking me into position. His green hair dangled on each side of his dazzling face, and his beautiful green gaze stared into mine for a long while, holding me captive as no other could.

Eventually, he stated calmly, “I won’t be sleeping in our room tonight.”

I withheld the snort, but I took another large drink. “The fire or the air?”

Cool words. “Both. They’re sisters.”

“Ah.” I chugged the rest of my wine, pulling on my white solace of protection with iron gloves. I managed a smile—for his sake. “Enjoy yourself.”

Green, quiet eyes stared into mine for an extended amount of time. “Okay.”

Not okay. “Okay.”

With a hard jerk, he pushed off the bar and wiped a rough hand over his mouth.

Sin turned from me.

No matter my self-protection, my heart broke a little more as I watched him walk away—again. What was a fleeting moment of pleasure for him was another slivered fracture to my soul. I knew one day my heart would shatter completely, right along with his.

Swallowing hard, I grabbed the bottle of wine I had already purchased, knowing full well what was going to happen tonight. I strode calmly from the establishment without glancing at anyone from our group, wherever the fuck they were standing throughout the place, and exited with my bottle of alcohol.

I headed straight to my room to drown my—usually—ignored agony.

It was going to be a long damn night.

Chapter Three

“Caro?” King Collins asked loudly. “Did you hear me?”

I snapped my gaze in his direction. He sat to my right at the large breakfast table. I was pretty sure he had caught me scooting my food around my plate. “I’m sorry. What did you say?”

Blue eyebrows furrowed, but he detailed with calmness, “I was telling you and Aria that we’ll be going into town today. To shop.” His lips curled in amusement. “Since everyone’s idea of a vacation isn’t skiing.”

I made my lips curve believably—I’d had plenty of practice at this—and nodded graciously. “I thank you. And my body thanks you.” I took a sip of my water. I didn’t have a hangover today due to the use of my powers a few days ago. “That sounds much more enjoyable.”

Done playing courteous, I turned my attention back to my plate, returning to scooting my food about. My thoughts grudgingly reverted to the fact I should probably eat since my body had taken a beating yesterday, with more to come I was sure, since there was only so much shopping a group like ours could handle. Sighing silently, I lifted a forkful of eggs that were now cool and that would undoubtedly taste like rubber. But I almost dropped it as King Collins again interrupted my musing, saying loudly, “Caro? Are you listening?”

My lips started to pinch, but I quickly schooled my features and peered up. “Yes?”

There was a long beat of silence around the table, awkward enough I wanted to squirm on my chair, as King Collins’s eyebrows furrowed even further. But he once more spoke steadily, “I asked you where you would prefer to shop today.”

“Oh.” I tilted my head slightly as if in thought, pretending to care. “I prefer second-hand stores or even antique shops. However, I think I’ll let,” I flicked my eyes to the quiet Prodigy Vampire, “Aria decide, since I’m sure her tastes will better suit everyone here.”

“Thank you,” she replied instantly, her eyes running over my features. When her attention finally altered to King Collins and King Zeller, her eyes sparkled with genuine happiness. “I’d love to visit one of those glassblowing stores we saw on our way here. Or even the fudge maker’s shop. The smell coming from there was marvelous.”

A flash of blazing green hair in my far peripheral vision caught my eye.

I instantly cleared my throat and pulled the white peace around me, my composure that had been absent most of the morning, while I took a few hurried bites of my food. I was satisfied my breakfast looked well-eaten since half of it was squashed under a waffle. I rested back on my chair, taking a large drink of my water just as Sin walked up to our table.

He ran a hand through his still wet hair, murmuring unobtrusively to the table’s occupants, “Sorry I’m late.” He rested his hands gently on my relaxed shoulders, bending to kiss my cheek before taking the seat next to me—the one I had saved for him. The light conversation started again after the polite pause for his arrival.

I tilted my head at the plate in front of him. “I ordered your normal.” Placing my glass on the table, I wagged my eyebrows at him and stated in made-up humor, “We’re going shopping, so you won’t be able to make fun of me today for face-planting.” I popped a grape into my mouth from my plate, which almost made me choke as I swallowed it, feeling like the size of an orange. I asked behind a fist, “What’s my tally up to now?”

Sin’s lips quirked as he placed his napkin on his lap. “I didn’t see you most of yesterday but from what I did, you definitely hit the four-digit mark.” To anyone who didn’t know him, his smile would look real.

My eyes widened. “Wonderful. My goal in life is accomplished.” I flicked a finger at him. “That is impressive since I haven’t broken a bone in all this time.”

“Certainly impressive.” His gaze darted to my plate before he turned his attention to his own cooling food. He spoke with the gentlest whisper. “Eat the rest of your breakfast, love.”

Inhaling shallowly so it wasn’t obvious, I lifted from my stress-free position. I began eating, every wretched bite going down in a grotesque chunk. I didn’t show it. My actions were aloof and natural as they should be.

Just another morning after.

Elder Zeller stepped beside me where I stared—without seeing—at the vast varieties of fudge on one of the shelves. The charming shop smelled of melted chocolate, and the hominess of it all unsettled my stomach. I really wasn’t in the mood for this. He gazed at the choices and asked casually, “Which do you prefer?”

I blinked, and I lifted a finger to the white raspberry fudge. “That one looks interesting.”

He grunted, his dark eyes scanning the selection. “Many look interesting, Ms Jules. But there’s usually one you prefer over the rest.”

I snorted and lowered my hand. In life you never really got what you preferred, whom you wanted. “Never choose just one, Elder Zeller.” It was a devastating truth. “Or you’ll be sadly disappointed one day to find it’s been taken by someone else.”

“Ah,” he murmured slowly. “Now that I completely understand.” He raised his right hand, resting it casually on one of the shelves, and his index finger pointed as he ran it over a few choices. “May I offer some advice?”

I crossed my arms, trying to actually study the selection this time. “I thought I was the one giving advice?”

The Elder chuckled softly, lifting a bar of peanut butter fudge from the shelf while continuing his perusal. He murmured offhandedly, “Perhaps, though it was flawed advice, a practice of fear that I already know well. Now, I would like to offer you the expertise of the experienced.” His finger paused on one choice, but he shook his head and continued. “Will you allow me to do so?”

My eyebrows creased as I re-ran our conversation through my mind, seeing a whole other direction of meaning behind it. I turned my eyes to him, watching carefully. “If you must.”

“It’s simple.” His head cocked as he read a label. “Life is filled with much heartache and many pleasures. But when you try to ignore the unavoidable—true love—well, the unavoidable means you can’t, nothing stops it. Not even fear. True love is too passionate. It always comes back in the end, deeper than lifelong loves, deeper than life’s involvements, and even deeper than mates. If your love is from the soul, it’s timeless.” He chose another bar of fudge, but I didn’t pay attention to which as he lowered it. “Even more tragic are individuals who think they’ve found it by harboring affection for another…while their true soulmate may be right in front of them.” Wicked, dark eyes landed on my guarded gaze; I was hiding every damn thing I could from this too intuitive Elder Vampire. “Life is short and fear is no obstacle for the soul.”

His words haunted me as he silently moved away.

I stood frozen in place, barely able to breathe. I fought for well-honed control of my emotions, staring blindly at nothing. Until I realized it wasn’t nothing I was staring at. I blinked slowly as Leric came into focus at the end of a dark row of treats on wooden shelves.

He was speaking with a water Elemental, one of the clerks of the store, who stared at him wide-eyed even as she—somewhat adorably—tried to hide it. More than likely, this was her first time meeting a spirit Elemental. My brows puckered and I wasn’t entirely sure what I felt as he touched her arm lightly, his tan fingers lingering a few moments too long and making the attractive woman blush and stumble over her words, before she led him to another aisle.

I jerked my attention back to the choices of fudge.

But my action ended with me grunting and eyeing a woman directly next to me.

I hadn’t even heard her sneak up.

She leaned with a shoulder against the shelf.

Merely staring at me.

She wore a black hooded robe, her gorgeous red curls spilling from underneath it.

She was a Com.

With no shoes on her bare feet.

I ogled the cracked woman—who appeared my age. “May I help you?”

“No.” She just…stared. “I’m Julia.”

I raised a white brow. I could tell she knew who I was. “Are you looking for an autograph, Julia? Or a selfie to plaster over social media?”

Her lips twitched. “No.”

All right. This was weird. “First spirit you’ve met?”

“No.”

Weirder yet. “Then why are you gawking?”

“I don’t gawk. I merely like to keep an eye on my property from time to time.”

I glanced behind me, evaluating the fudge. “I’m not going to steal any, if that’s what—”

“Who are you talking to?” Sin asked, interrupting me.

I jerked my attention around. Sin now stood where the Com had been. I glanced left then right, but the woman was nowhere in sight. “That was creepy.”

“What’s more frightening than you talking to yourself?”

I sighed deeply and trained my attention back to the fudge I had been staring at for fifteen minutes now. “Never mind. It was just a freaky-ass employee. Or the owner.”

“Are you going to get anything?” Sin asked, rolling with my explanation. He shifted his stance on the wood flooring that was scarred with age but still gleamed from loving care. He now stood so close his heat radiated to my left arm. Warmth that I knew and cherished.

With my emotions still a tumbling mess of shit—if I was honest with myself—I flicked a finger at the selection. “What do you want?” I was proud my voice was steady.

He hummed gently, his eyes darting over the variety. “Our normal?”

My breath left in a shaky exhale. “What if we tried something different?”

That fucking advice.

“Dark chocolate with nuts? Or really go all out and attempt black cherry?”

Air choked in my throat, years of fear hammering my heart.

I stalled.

And I couldn’t push past it, the thought of my heart shattering even more than it already would in the future. When he found his mate. “I’m not hungry.” I pushed away from him, quickly storming down the aisle, unable to pretend right now. “Get whatever you want.”

My chest heaved and my jaw clenched as I blinked back the old tears that wanted to escape. On my way to the exit, I muttered to King Collins, “I’m leaving.” The cute shop’s door banged open with a crash as I charged onto the sunlit sidewalk, getting the fuck out of there.

Chapter Four

Hearing footsteps halt, I barely lifted my head from the pillow. The movement was just enough so my voice wasn’t muffled when I stated quietly, “I didn’t knock.”

Leric’s deep voice rumbled, “I can see that.”

Oops. I had broken into his room.

After I had skipped lunch then dinner.

“I’m fully clothed under the blanket, so don’t freak out. I remember you kicking me to the curb. I’m not here with sexual intent.” I lowered my head to the pillow, my right arm snug over Tristan’s side, his body and fur comforting and warm. “I just wanted to rest.”

To get away from Sin’s hanging silence. I needed to think—not that I was exactly having any lightbulb moments. My thoughts were just as muddled as before. “I can leave if you want me to.” I wasn’t sure where I would go, but this was his room.

There was a silent pause, then I heard his footsteps again behind me as he moved to the bathroom, flicking on the light. “No, you’re fine. As long as you don’t mind me turning on the bedside light while I review documents.” I heard a rustling sound, then a body-warmed, white silk shirt landed directly on top of my head. “But you’ll change into that if you’re lying in my bed.” His tone turned to a quiet mutter. “I hate that black shit you wear.”

Lifting my hand from Tristan, I grabbed the shirt and whispered, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” he groused, closing the bathroom door behind him.

I quickly sat up, stretching, and did as ordered, stripping to put on his shirt. It wasn’t a strict rule for being allowed to hide out here. The long-sleeved shirt was enormous and thin on my frame, but Tristan heated me before Leric even came out of the bathroom.

I heard Leric rummaging around in the dresser, then more rustling as he changed his clothing behind me. A minute later, he flicked off the light to the bathroom before clicking on the bedside lamp. There was a slight breeze against my backside as he lifted the comforter. The feather-soft bed dipped as he got in it.

All done without a comment made.

This was what I needed.

Leric was sitting in bed comfortably with his back against the headboard. He twisted a moment before settling back, his side rubbing against mine. Every so often I heard the crinkling of a piece of paper being flipped as he, apparently, reviewed whatever documents he needed to—the ones I had noticed, but not snooped through, earlier on the table.

Leric did silence very well.

So much so, I went back to my own troubled ponderings, warmed between him and Tristan. I absently stroked under Tristan’s furry chin as I had been doing all evening, earning his adorable huffing purr, which tended to calm me.

After an undeterminable time, in a soft voice, almost hating to interrupt the peaceful quiet, I murmured, “Elder Zeller said something to me today.”

His hum was patient. “What was that?”

“He said, fear can’t stop the soul.” I ran my fingers through Tristan’s fur, feeling the strength in his jaws. “Do you believe that?”

Simple, quiet words as a page flipped. “I do.”

I huffed softly. “Not even fear that could shatter you?”

“Where the soul of the living is concerned, it’s too strong a force to be contained.”

“Huh.” I stared where my fingers now ran over Tristan’s diamond collar. “That’s what Elder Zeller believes.”

More minutes of quiet passed.

More troubled musings inside my mind thrummed.

More flipping of pages from Leric followed.

I finally interrupted him again, asking distractedly, “Did the water Elemental from the fudge shop give you her phone number?”

There was a broken silence.

“Do you mean the clerk?”

My hand stalled on the collar. “Was there another?”

“The cashier was also a water Elemental.”

And…he didn’t really answer the question. “So?”

“So what?”

“Phone numbers?”

“Ah.” A slow turn of his page. “Yes, they both slipped me their numbers, along with one fire and one air Elemental at the glass shop. It also occurred with a fire Elemental at lunch, and one water and one air Elemental at dinner.” He paused and made a thumping sound on his papers. “Oh yes, and another air Elemental when I was coming up to my room.”

I stared sightlessly at Tristan’s collar. “Oh.” I wasn’t sure what the point to my question was, but I now knew I wasn’t real receptive to the answer. My tone wasn’t as censored as it should have been. I snapped, “They should keep you busy for a while.”

A quiet hum was his reply.

I squirmed in irritation, burrowing closer to Tristan’s warmth.

A warm palm slapped my hip, gripping it tightly. Leric ordered, “Be still. You’re disrupting my order.”

“Fine,” I muttered. It was a chore to lie still.

He removed his hand from my side, and another flip of a sheet resonated.

I tapped lightly on Tristan’s collar and griped, “I may fall asleep in here.”

“Was that a question? Because it didn’t especially sound like one.”

More crabby words. “It was a question.”

Another flipping of a page. “Then, yes, you may stay.”

My words were grudgingly muttered. “Thanks.”

“Sprite, your gratitude is overwhelming.”

Reaching blindly with a groan, I smacked where I heard a phone ringing. The room was pitch-black so I fumbled with the receiver until I had it to my ear. “What?”

My ear was attacked with pronounced breathing over the line.

You have got to be fucking kidding me.

“Look, you perverted heavy-breathing-mother-fucker, it’s not even light out. Save your goddamn pranks for the waking hours.”

A feminine throat cleared before a prim voice asked, “With whom am I speaking?”

I was too tired for this shit, finally remembering what room I was in. “If Leric gave you his number, you can fuck off. He’s not interested. He’s busy with his hand on my ass.”

“Sprite, who the hell are you talking to?” Leric grumbled against my head, his voice gravelly with sleep. Our positions had somewhat changed, since I was damn near lying on top of him.

And his hand was actually on my ass.

The woman’s voice remained clipped as she specified leisurely, “Leric, the man I just heard in the background, the one with his hand on your ass—and who is also my son—I would very much like to speak with him.”

My head shot off Leric’s bare chest, a tiny squeak emitting from my throat as I stared wide-eyed at him. I rambled into the receiver, “I’m so sorry, Mrs Damon. Here’s Leric, your son, the man…uh, here he is.” I thrust the phone against the pillow, groaning at the sleepy eyes staring up at me. “Don’t you dare tell her my name.” That wasn’t a great first impression.

Leric blinked, and I really hoped he heard me in his drowsy state. I lifted the phone and he raised a hand—not the one on my ass—to take it. He yawned wide, flashing white teeth at me before placing the phone to his ear, mumbling tiredly, “Hello, Mom.”

My head thumped back on his chest as I heard her instantly grilling him.

Her exact words were stifled, but her tone was universal for ‘pissed off mother’.

“No, I’d rather not say her name right now. You woke us, so if she did say that, it was because she thought you were prank calling. Besides, did you say anything when she answered?” A long pause, then a heavy sigh. “Yes, I know her first and last name.” Another pause. “No, she’s not drunk. Nor am I.” Pause. “Yes, I’ve known her for longer than a night.” Pause. “They’re blue, Mom.” Pause. “Yes, she’s on birth control.” Pause. “Yes, she’s a spirit.” Pause. “I honestly have no clue.” Wasn’t going to ask. “Really, I don’t know.” Pause. “That’s probably not a great idea…seriously, no…Mom? Mom?”

He set the phone aside, his eyes enormous in an expression I had never seen on him before—mortified horror. “Shit.”

A flash of white lit the room, originating from my left.

I screamed, my heart pounding as I grabbed Leric’s bare shoulders. My nails dug into his flesh, and I was literally blinded by the sudden glow in the dark room.

“Calm down,” Leric coaxed in a soothing purr. His hands were instantly on my back, rubbing comfortingly as I blinked furiously, trying to see. All thoughts evacuated my brain when he griped, “It’s only my mom.”

My jaw dropped.

No. No.

And hell no.

The glow disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared, and suddenly the lamp on the bedside table was flicked on—not by either one of us—dimly illuminating the room.

I stared down at Leric, watching an actual flush stain his tanned cheeks.

He mumbled, “I’m sorry in advance for this. She can be a bit overbearing.”

I stared at his blush—the One’s blush—a moment longer before swallowing and gradually tilting my head to the left. To where his damn mom had just flashed in—a parent’s link to their child in the ether is direct—while I lay on top of her son. I hurriedly scooted off him, landing hard in the middle of the bed and yanking the cover up over the large neckline of Leric’s silk shirt that showed too much of my small cleavage.

“I prefer ‘tenacious’,” his mom specified, her hands clasped primly.

Mrs Damon appeared to be forty in Com years, her white spirit’s haircut razor straight at chin level with short bangs, her skin tone the same as her son’s—a beautiful golden brown. Her eyes were brown, instead of his silver, and her features were sharply striking, with full lips just as red as Leric’s. She stood at about six feet in height, her strapless white gown simple yet elegant with two long slits up to her tone thighs, as most spirit women wore at the Temple. Tanned feet peeked beneath the hem of the silk gown.

Simply put, she was exotic.

But she was intimidating as hell as she scanned her surroundings with a trained eye. Her regard didn’t miss one item inside the suite before her brown eyes zeroed in on me.

I stayed perfectly still as her attention started at my hair, slowly working its way down.

“Your popping in during the middle of the night, while I have a guest in my room, is positively overbearing,” Leric muttered, rubbing his hands over his face in quick jerks, the action expressing his irritation but also an attempt to wake himself. “Not to mention, extremely fucking embarrassing.”

His mom shrugged a graceful shoulder. “You’re my son. I can keep track of you however I wish.” She bent, lifting one of my black boots and my black bra off the floor.

An instant bloom of rouge stole over my cheeks.

She eyed each item with clear distaste, her gaze flicking to my hair in disbelief, then back to my garments. “Which you will understand when you have children of your own.” She dropped my clothes on the floor, brushing her hands off as if dirtied. “I keep telling you this, but I fear you’ll only understand once you’re a father.” The woman actually picked up the edge of the comforter and peeked under the covers.

Leric kicked the blanket out of her hold. “I have pajamas on.”

“So I saw.” Mrs Damon stepped to the dresser, lifting my purse from the top.

“That…uh…” I cleared my throat, flicking a finger. “That’s my private property.”

She held up my black monsoon purse with a raised eyebrow. “I never would have guessed it belongs to the spirit who wears funeral clothes. Thank you for informing me.” My eyes shot wide as she started rummaging through my purse. “You do know,” she lifted a condom from its depths, “you don’t need these while taking birth control?”

I cleared my throat, fisting the blanket at my chest. My blush would probably never go away. Like her. “I have it in case someone else needs one.”

“A good Samaritan,” she deadpanned, and flicked the condom back into my purse.

“Is this really necessary?” Leric asked, beginning to sound aggravated as he lifted on his elbows. The blanket slid down to his waist and displayed lots of lovely tanned flesh. “Those are her personal items you’re going through.”

“You can tell a lot about a woman by going through her purse,” Mrs Damon murmured, her eyes avid on her task of trespassing. “Such as, she is indeed taking birth control. She has a fascination with silver weapons. It appears she is homeless, since she doesn’t have any keys other than a hotel card. She’s prepared for her period but not on it. Her favorite colors appear to be black and hot pink—a shame. She’s not vain because there’s no mirror in here. She’s either broke or cautious, because she carries no cash. And…jackpot.”

Mrs Damon lifted my license. “She’s a youthful twenty-three-year-old spirit Elemental from New York. Your bedmate does, indeed, have blue eyes, weighs only one hundred and five pounds, and is a mere five-foot-two-inches tall.” Her lips curved up in satisfaction. “And her name is Caroline Jules.” Her head tilted, and white eyebrows rose as she peered over the license at me. “The Prodigy Elemental, I presume?”

“Yes, ma’am.” There was no other word for her. She was definitely a ‘ma’am’.

Brown eyes never wavered. “How long have you been sleeping with my son?”

“Mom…” Leric’s growl was a clear warning.

Mrs Damon didn’t appear to have any boundaries of courtesy.

She was in a whole other stratosphere of ‘Leric’s Mom’.

“What?” She turned innocent eyes on him. “I’m only curious.”

He glared.

Her lips slowly curved. It wasn’t a good sign. “All right, I’ll find out another way.” She dropped my license into my purse, setting it back on the dresser. Gracefully she moved to the end of the bed, staring blatantly where Tristan was taking up half the mattress. “He appears to like you, Ms Jules.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle quietly, patting Tristan’s side and making him groan at being woken. “He’s a big sweetie who flirts for chocolates.” I blinked, quickly glancing at Leric as I stroked Tristan in apology. Unlike Leric’s mother, I was polite when waking some one—or thing—unexpectedly. “I promise I haven’t given him anymore since…that episode.”

A white eyebrow rose. “I would hope not.” He flopped back on the bed, glaring up at his mother. “Mom, I love you, but get the hell out of here. I would like to rest for whatever remaining night there is.” I yelped when he yanked me down next to him, the abrupt movement putting me on my side facing him. “And so would she.” A deep, soft chuckle. “Or, I could tell Dad about this…”

Mrs Damon shrugged a shoulder. “He doesn’t think I know, but he’s out playing golf with his buddies. He wouldn’t answer your call right now, anyway.” Quick, irritated fingers ran through her hair. “He was supposed to help me start redecorating the dining room, but no.” Her eyes narrowed. “He ducked out the back door before I could stop him, and I know he saw the material swatches I left on the bar.” An arrogant wrist flicked. “As you know, I have my contacts. They informed me of his play date.”

“Mom.” Leric yawned wide against my forehead, turning to toss an arm over my side and caging me between him and Tristan. “Get. Out.”

She hummed, and even though I couldn’t see her with my face squashed to a muscled chest, I could still feel those eyes of hers staring at us. “As you wish, dear.” I heard a patting noise, and I was pretty sure she was touching his feet. “I love you.”

Leric growled quietly, the sound vibrating against my face. “Love you, too.”

“It was a pleasure to meet you, Mrs Damon,” I murmured. I wasn’t even ashamed to admit I was frightened by this woman.

“Now she’s polite.” She gave no returned pleasantries. “Well, goodnight.”

Another flash of white blazed inside the room as she finally left us.

Leric sighed, lifted his arm from me and tilted a little to click off the bedside lamp, then flopped his arm back over me. “Sprite, try to forget that ever happened.”

My voice was muffled against his bare skin. “That is not something easily forgotten.”

He kicked a heavy leg over both of mine, practically using me as a body pillow. “Just don’t tell Roselle or Reese. They’ll never let me live it down.”

Chapter Five

Standing outside my door at the lodge in the predawn hours, I didn’t want to enter.

I was positive what I would find. It had happened a few times in the past, when one of us couldn’t deal with the other being with someone else, or simply if we needed time away when our relationship—our fate—became too real.

And, if I was honest with myself, by staying in Leric’s room last night and avoiding Sin as I had done, I had been silently asking for this.

It didn’t make it any easier, though.

Growing up. The reality of our lives. The reality of our decisions.

It was enough to drown anybody who had a damned heart.

My throat was already constricting as I opened the door.

The room was unnervingly silent, confirming my assumption.

Next to where Isolde lay sleeping, I found the note on top of my pillow. Biting the inside of my lip, tears welling, I lifted the envelope as my chin trembled. When my legs gave out from standing frozen so long, I sat heavily on the bed. My name was written in Sin’s untidy scrawl. I loved his messy scrawl.

One cold tear fell.

Then another.

Another.

Jaw clenching, I opened the note as my shoulders began to shake.

Love,

I have to go. It’s time again.

I thought for a brief moment there you may have wanted to change the decision we made. But you didn’t ask. I have my own fear—you aren’t alone in it—of hurting you if I ever found my mate, so I didn’t ask either. Maybe this is for the best right now. I only wish you the most happiness this life can give you, and we’ve decided time and time again by our silence that your happiness is not with me. Not now, anyway.

If you need me, you can find me through the normal channel.

All the love I have to give,

Sin

Lips pinched, I hunched, my whole body shaking as a gut-wrenching sob tore from my throat. With my heart squeezing like a Shifter was clawing it from my chest, tears of failure and loss fell. I clutched his letter, held it close. So damn close. Curling on the bed, I scooted Isolde aside and stuffed my face against Sin’s pillow, smelling the remnants of his herbal shampoo and earthy scent as I let our life choices hammer my body in brutal, unyielding pain.

This suffering…it would never end. Never.

I swallowed harshly on a scratchy throat when a banging erupted in the hallway. A deep voice demanded my door be opened. With my chest jolting from uneven hiccups, I rolled from my bed in a daze, not bothering to wipe my face; the tears assaulted my cheeks in a stream of torture, and I wouldn’t attempt to squelch them. This was my life.

Uncaring I was a wreck, I opened my door with Sin’s letter still clutched in my hand.

King Collins stood with his right arm raised, as if mid-knock.

His furious expression quickly blanked as his brown eyes scanned my appearance.

“Sin’s gone,” I wailed, unable to stop the sound of heartache gripping me.

My King shot forward as I collapsed in front of him, more sobs racking my frame. He grabbed me under my arms, hefting me into his strong hold as he hastily entered the room and kicked the door shut with his left foot. “Shh,” he hushed softly, striding quickly to lay me on the bed. I bowed in on myself, lying in the fetal position. He gently rubbed my back and brushed the sticking hair off my splotchy face. My tears never stopped, and his voice was so tender. “What do you mean he’s gone?”

I lifted the letter, now wrinkled from my tight grip. When he took it from my hand, I clutched the bedsheets instead. There was no containing the agony I was in. I choked and turned my face into the softness of Sin’s pillow, weeping unrelentingly, barely hearing as King Collins straightened the paper and began to read.

He whispered, “I see.”

Wood creaked when he placed the letter inside the bedside table drawer, then he was lifting the blanket over me, tucking me in tight. My heart continued to constrict, squeezing hideously, the pain unyielding. He brushed one of his hands lightly over my head, petting me in soothing strokes that gave no reprieve, and his lips gently pressed against my temple.

He murmured, “It’ll be all right, Caro. I know it doesn’t feel like it now, but life does move on. The decision you two made could continue…or it could change, depending on your future choices. But from what I’ve seen, love like you two have won’t die. You’ll always have each other, even if it does transform into a different relationship.” His warm fingers ran through my hair. “Change isn’t always bad.”

With my chest shaking, my inhalation was fragmented. “It hurts when he’s gone.”

“I know,” he whispered, kissing my temple again.

I realized his actions were that of parental compassion. The revelation almost caused my thoughts to derail further. This is how a loving parent is supposed to act. I couldn’t say it made me feel any better, but it was unique.

I didn’t move, for fear his manifestation of affection would vanish too quickly.

Even if I wasn’t sure I wanted it.

But, as if he knew I needed it, he continued consoling me. Simply…caring.

I had no flipping idea what I was supposed to do with that.

Many minutes passed before he stood. “Take the day to rest, but I will want you at breakfast tomorrow.” Quick like an unwanted spark, he was back to business. He began walking away, uttering over his shoulder, “We had guests arrive this morning, and it won’t do to have the Prodigy Elemental missing.”

Thank him. I should thank him.

My voice hoarse, I croaked, “Thank you.”

At least I had the day to wallow—though it was certainly not long enough to recover.

It was a day to hide the hurt.

Either way, I had done it before. I could do it again.

I pulled Sin’s pillow against my face, while Isolde curled against my stomach.

“You’re welcome, Caro.” He locked the door behind him as he left.

Exiting the shower later that night, I moved on autopilot. A day’s worth of awful, sporadic weeping had taken its toll. My face was a puffy mess. My eyes could rival blood splatters.

Attractive, I was not. Not that I gave a damn.

Really, I didn’t give a fuck about much at this point.

I wrapped a large, soft towel around my body, but I paused when I heard the sound of my television playing in the bedroom. Pretty sure I hadn’t turned it on during the day, I lifted my gun from the bathroom’s benchtop—still not panicked as I should be with a possible threat—and slowly opened the door, my gun aimed.

Silver eyes flicked to me, unhurriedly roaming my face, then lowered to my towel-covered body. As if an afterthought, he glanced at the gun I held before calmly peering back to the television. Leric lay reclined on my bed, dressed casually in a pair of white flannel pajama pants and a white cotton t-shirt. “I didn’t knock.”

I lowered my gun, setting it back on the bathroom benchtop. “And I’m in no mood for company.”

He only put his hands under his head on the pillow as he got more comfortable and continued to watch television. “I know.” He carefully maneuvered his bare, tanned feet around where Isolde watched him from her puffed up position on the end of my bed, her bitty growl emanating from her equally tiny chest as he stretched his legs out. “But I’d like to watch a movie. In here.”

I snorted, tightening the towel around my body as I moved into the room, digging through the dresser drawers for my pajamas. “You mean, you’re going to watch it in here no matter what I say.”

He hummed quietly. “Yes. Pretty much.”

“Wonderful,” I grumbled, grabbing a spare t-shirt of Sin’s I had stolen and a pair of pajama shorts. “Don’t expect me to talk.”

“That shouldn’t be an issue. Talking isn’t required when watching a movie.” He paused as he leaned to the side and lifted a large brown bag from the bedside table. He placed it in the center of the bed. “I brought food since you weren’t at any of the meals today.”

As if by command, my stomach growled. I still stared at the bag with distaste. “I’ll pass.”

He shrugged a shoulder, his attention back on the television as he used the remote to change the channel to the movie selection. “It’s there if you want it. Some of it’s mine though.”

I moved into the bathroom to change into my nightclothes and brush my teeth in a mechanical routine. Leric had already chosen a movie when I glanced out again, a comedy I had seen a million times, but it was a classic that never grew old. Deciding there could be worse things to occupy my thoughts, I left the bathroom light on, flicked off the overhead, and burrowed into bed. I watched as he absently dug into the enormous brown bag, rifling through it until he pulled out a round tin with a clear lid and flipped off the top.

My stomach growled again under the covers as a wonderful smell permeated the air from his uncovered dish. Isolde curled up between my feet and rested her tiny chin on my right foot, staring at Leric and growling. “Hush.” I jiggled her face even as I peeked at Leric’s food, and her bitty growl cut off. My stomach was suddenly churning.

Not in sickness but in hunger. Hell, it was parmesan fries with ranch dipping sauce. I licked my lips, pointing vaguely as I ogled. “Did you get any more of those?”

He glanced down at his food, chewing his bite with his mouth closed, then swallowing before lifting the round tin in my direction, his eyes back on the show. “No, but feel free.” Not needing to be offered twice, I took the gift from him and carefully tested taking a bite as he dug through the bag again. Leric lifted out a white square container and plastic fork before settling back to watch the show, chuckling quietly at its silly capers.

Decided the fries were going to stay down, I started munching quickly.

But a sweet aroma flittered across my senses, and I glanced at his container.

I spied apple cobbler.

My eyes widened and I asked around a mouthful of fries, “How about that? Did you bring another one of those?”

He nodded absently, pointing at the bag with his fork while chewing, engrossed in the show. I started rummaging through the bag, finding the apple cobbler along with a bunch of other goodies I ended up placing on the bed between us, unsure of what he had brought for himself or for me. As it happened, we each ate a little from all the containers, sharing silently as he laughed quietly, watching the show. I tried my best to watch.

Eventually when the food was gone, I put the trash in the bag and set it on the floor next to the bed, my stomach utterly stuffed. I hesitated for many moments, then thinking to hell with it, I rested my head on the crook of his arm, blinking sleepily at the television. I felt his arm shift under my head, his muscles tightening then relaxing, before his hand landed on my back. His thumb ran slowly back and forth over the crook of my hip while he rested his cheek against my forehead, murmuring softly, “It’ll be all right, Caro.”

I huffed. “Yeah, well, it sucks right now.”

“I’m sure it does.” He went quiet, watching the show again, laughing in his deep tenor every once in a while, the tone just as soothing as Tristan’s purr.

I fell asleep curled up to the sound of his sturdy breathing.

A sliver of peace found.

Chapter Six

Hot pink earbuds in and zoning out to a favorite tune, I walked as calmly as I could down the large stairs of the lodge’s main foyer. I had woken wrapped inside Leric’s muscled arms, the television still playing softly—apparently he had fallen asleep last night with it turned on. While I had been getting ready in the bathroom, attempting to fake my way into thinking I was all right, he had left without saying a word. No awkward morning after.

As I passed a Com couple who were going up the stairs, I noticed a spirit Elemental—it was seriously rare to ever see one away from the Temple—casually talking with the clerk at the reception desk. He was covertly glancing at his watch as he listened to whatever the Mage was saying, the woman clearly impressed as she wasn’t hiding her perusal of him at all.

Taking my earbuds out, I let them dangle over my black hoodie—it was halfway zipped to show my hot pink tank top underneath, with black leather pants and black boots to complete today’s ensemble. My attire was very much unlike the semi-normal spirit apparel of this gentleman, who appeared to be in his early forties in Com years. He wore a pair of white trousers, white sandals, and a white button-down shirt, the sleeves rolled up his muscled forearms. He had an olive colored complexion—he wasn’t fair like me—and his white hair was cut in rugged chunks about his head, a crazy hairstyle that seemed to suit his extremely large physique. He was well over six feet tall and very broad. I understood why the woman—even if a Mage—was staring at him like she was, though the man had a wedding ring covered with dazzling diamonds on his finger.

My thoughts were muddled in wondering if he was here to see Leric, since that made the most sense for him being here. I started toward him as I stepped into the lobby, but instantly my heart leapt into my throat when I saw Tristan race around a corner, a furious, wildcat-like sound tearing from his throat as he sprinted right at the stranger. The man jerked around at the sound of the oncoming threat.

“Shit.” My feet were already moving, my boots pounding the wooden floor.

Tristan pounced on the man, his huge paws landing on the guy’s shoulders and knocking him back against the desk, his teeth bared in the man’s face.

“Tristan! No!” I shouted, ramming into his furry side as hard as I could…which ended with me on my ass and Tristan still pinning the guy. My breath knocked out of me, I panted but jumped to my feet. I grabbed Tristan’s collar, gave him a good tug and set my feet, ordering on a growl, “If you want chocolate again, get off him!”

Instantly, Tristan’s mouth shut and he swung his big, furry white head in my direction, his tongue lolling out.

“That’s right. Chocolate, baby. If you want some, get down.”

He huffed a large pant of air but let me tug him off the man.

And then he sat expectantly. Staring.

My jaw set and my hands landed on my hips, my heart still racing against my ribs. “I’m not sure if I should give you any, with you racing around like that and attacking innocent people.” I waggled my finger in front of his cute nose. “That was not nice!” He licked my hand, instantly standing and starting to rub around my legs, knocking me to and fro. “I’m not the one you should be apologizing to, mister. You probably cracked his ribs with the way you landed on him!”

A huff. Another huff.

“I don’t know what that means,” I said as he knocked me to the left, “but it didn’t sound like an apology.” He jarred me to the left again. “In fact, it sounded like a naughty phrase—tiger style.” I squeaked when he bumped me too hard to the left, causing me to fall off balance right against the poor man he had already attacked.

But the man was swift, catching me easily in rock-hard arms.

I blinked, gripping the man’s shirt and staring up into—my eyebrows puckered—dazzling silver eyes. I stated dumbly, “You have Leric’s eyes.”

The man’s lips quirked at the corners, white eyebrows rising slightly as he straightened from catching me, setting me safely on my feet. He explained in a calming, deep voice, “Technically, he has mine.” He held out a large hand as I stood blinking like an idiot. “I’m Francis Damon, Leric’s father. I’m guessing you would be,” those silver eyes flicked down at my clothes, “Caroline Jules, the woman my wife, Tavia, spoke of?”

“Uh…” Okay, this was his dad. I guess it was better meeting him this way than how I had met his mom. But still, it was unnerving staring into those eyes on a face that was, yes, incredibly handsome but not Leric’s. Leric’s facial structure was more his mother’s. “That would be me.” I swallowed then blinked, and I quickly thrust my hand into his, realizing he might think me rude if I continued gawking like I was. “It’s very nice to meet you, Mr Damon.” I glanced at his chest, scanning his person. “Tristan didn’t hurt you too bad, did he?” He wasn’t acting hurt from Tristan’s pounce.

Mr Damon smiled easily, a bit dazzlingly, much unlike his son who hardly smiled. “No. That was Tristan’s normal way of saying hello to me.” He ruffled the fur on top of Tristan’s head when the tiger sat calmly next to us, while tilting his head slightly to me. “It’s a pleasure to meet you too, Ms Jules.”

I waved my hand toward the lodge’s dining area, blinking a little when I saw Leric’s dad petting Tristan, never having seen Tristan let anyone touch him so easily other than Leric or myself. However I stayed on track, saying, “I’m fairly sure Leric’s having breakfast in the dining room. Do you want to join our group?”

Again he grinned with no trouble, but his eyes—those silver eyes—were gradually taking their tour of my person, evaluating me bit by bit. “Yes, we’ll be joining you, but my wife’s still getting ready.” He took his attention away from my shoes and glanced at his watch, before he skimmed back to the toes of my boots, then up to my eyes. “We should be in there before long.”

Honestly, I was glad he had been looking elsewhere—although, his perusal could warrant further evaluation compared to his supposed lax attitude—because I had time to compose my features at hearing Leric’s mom was here. I nodded with a steady dip of my head. “I’ll see you inside shortly.”

Another glance at his watch. “Hopefully shortly.”

I nodded, and I about tripped as Tristan wound around my legs. I steadied myself, scolding him quietly as he walked by my side and rubbed his flank against my right leg. We trekked into the dining room and he continued being the adorable flirt he was, more than likely still waiting on that chocolate I had promised. The furry bundle of joy was doing a damn fine job of keeping my mind occupied from miserable contemplations.

“Please excuse our tardiness,” Mr Damon apologized, at least ten minutes late for breakfast as he and Mrs Damon—dressed in white linen pants, blouse, and thin cashmere cardigan and appearing just as prim and exotically beautiful as she had before—sat on either side of Leric.

Leric’s parents were the guests King Collins had spoken of yesterday.

They were sitting directly across from me.

“It’s not a problem,” King Collins stated, having held up everyone ordering their breakfast for the guests’ arrival. He turned his attention immediately to Mrs Damon. “I trust the amenities here are to your liking, ma’am?”

I hid my snicker at the ‘ma’am’ reference by taking a sip of my water. Everyone’s faces before the pair had arrived had been carefully neutral—Leric had been at the table. The group had politely told me of the arrival of Leric’s parents and the ‘requests’ Leric’s mother had for ‘helpfully altering’ everyone’s activities yesterday to suit her wishes. But a few covert glances had told me Leric’s mom had struck just about each and every one of them with her ‘tenacious’ attitude, beyond her taking over the vacation.

“Yes, thank you.” Mrs Damon dropped her gaze to her menu. She patted Leric’s arm, stating softly to him, “Good morning, dear.”

“Good morning, mom,” Leric rumbled politely, sitting back on his chair and staring over my head through the large picturesque window behind me, his expression clear.

But his eyes unmistakably stated he could already use a drink.

Maybe two.

King Collins lowered his menu after placing his order with the waitress. “Mr and Mrs Damon, I would like to introduce you to my Prodigy, Caro Jules.”

Mr Damon grinned, flashing white teeth. “I actually met your charming Prodigy out in the lobby, and I believe my wife has already met her, too.” He dipped his head to me.

I returned the action before telling the waitress what I wanted to eat.

Leric caught my eye, raising a silent eyebrow in question.

I waved a hand at his dad. “I thought Tristan was attacking him.” My lips quirked when I felt Tristan, hearing me talk about him, move under my legs where he was lying under the table. “Anyway, I came to your dad’s defense, which he apparently didn’t need.”

King Collins peered at me, his blue eyebrows rising. “When did you previously meet Mrs Damon?” His tone clearly indicated he wasn’t thrilled I hadn’t told him about our meetings.

My mouth opened. Shut. “We…uh…” Damn Shifters at the table. “She…that is…” Oh yes. “She arrived unexpectedly while I was speaking with Leric.”

Elder Merrick, sitting two people down from me, quietly cleared his throat.

I glanced in his direction, but he was only taking a sip of his drink.

Definitely a gorgeous oddball that one.

“I actually spoke with her before that on the phone.” There. Damn good not-lying.

Leric choked on his drink, his eyes widening marginally on his empty plate. His dad thumped him hard on his back, earning a glare from his son in return.

But Mrs Damon nodded affably to King Collins, ignoring their actions. “Yes, we did speak on the phone.” Her lips twitched and she winked at King Collins. “She thought I was prank calling.”

The entire table went mute, utterly still.

She waved an arrogant wrist. “While I may have learned a few new phrases to add to my vocabulary, it was nothing compared to her publicly aired conversation with the President of the United States.”

Uh-oh.

She was not only a frightening woman, but she also did her damn homework.

Cheeks flushing, I glanced at King Collins, properly humbled. “I did apologize.”

King Collins ran a hand over his face, giving me a glance under his lashes—conveying that we would be talking later. “Mrs Damon, I’m truly sorry for anything disrespectful she may have said—”

Another flick of her wrist, cutting him off instantly. His mouth snapped shut like a schoolboy’s. “She did apologize, as she just told you, so another apology is unnecessary. I was informed by my son that with the timing of the call and my own influence on the conversation, her assumption of the situation could have been accurate and therefore her actions justified.” Her lips pinched, a quick finger flicking back and forth between her and King Collins. “Do you understand me, young man?”

I stared. I couldn’t help it.

Especially when King Collins quickly nodded, mumbling, “Yes, ma’am.”

A curt nod. “Good.” She gave her order to the waitress while the table was more than quiet, no one wanting to anger this woman by saying something wrong. While handing over her menu, she leaned back casually on her chair. Her attention jumped to Leric. “I stopped by your room after dinner. You weren’t there.”

Leric’s eyebrows rose. “I was still hungry, so I left for a little more to eat.”

Her short fingernails clicked on the table, like a warning for all to run. “I came by an hour later, and you still weren’t there.”

Leric sipped at his water, stating simply, “I was eating the food.”

Fingernails clicking faster. “I then stopped by two hours after that and there was still no answer at your door.”

“I was sleeping.”

“I called your room.”

“I would have answered had I realized that.”

“Well, I guess that’s understandable,” she purred. Her attention swung around the table, everyone—all the scary-as-hell, ruthless individuals—instantly dropping their heads or glancing away. Her gaze landed on me. I followed everyone else’s lead, studying my water glass, spinning it idly, but she still stated, “Ms Jules, you were absent most of yesterday. Were you participating in different activities than everyone else?”

I cleared my throat, still spinning my water glass and eyeing the condensation on the white tablecloth. “No, I spent most of the day resting in my room.”

Her fingernails started clicking again. “Were you not feeling well?”

My jaw clenched, and I automatically started rubbing my feet on Tristan’s side, focusing on his softness. “Something like that.” I peered up to her and let a small part of me, the part that was a truly cold-hearted bitch, shine out. “I would rather not speak of this anymore, if you don’t mind?”

A delicate brow arched as brown eyes scanned my face. “Yes, well, I would like to get to know you better, Ms Jules, so I would very much appreciate you keeping yourself hearty and hale while we’re here so there are no more lapses in your presence.”

My own brows lifted a smidgen at the politely given order. “Mrs Damon, I will endeavor to meet your modest invitation for further acquaintance while we graciously enjoy the activities decided by the Rulers that are gifted to me and the other three Prodigies before we take over the crowns.” And that, ladies and gentlemen, is how you respectfully put an overbearing ‘Leric’s mom’ in her place while also reminding her who the hell you are and that you don’t take orders from anyone. I sure as hell wasn’t going to be pushed around for the entirety of my vacation.

There was brutal silence as she and I stared each other in the eyes.

Slowly, her lips started to curve just at their tips before the smile disappeared. She stated softly, “It’s about time someone here grew some balls.” No one at the table gasped, but the expressions they threw her way were enough. She flicked a finger around the table but her eyes were still on mine as she spoke to everyone else. “You all should be ashamed of yourselves, letting me push you around as I did yesterday. You’re the leaders of the Mystical race.” An arrogant wrist-flick as she finally took her eyes from mine to glance at the group, her eyebrows snapping together. “Act like it in the future, for God’s sake.”

There was a beat of silence, then just about everybody erupted with a chastened, “Yes, ma’am”.

King Collins leaned down, and I tilted my head to hide his mouth as he placed his lips at my ear, whispering, “As a thank you, and also for the hell you’re going to receive while she’s here, I’ll be raising the limit on your credit card.”

My lips twitched a smidgen, and I nodded silently before placing my napkin on my lap when the waitress placed my breakfast plate in front of me. The food didn’t appear wholly appetizing but I ate it anyway, knowing I would need my strength for Leric’s mom.

Chapter Seven

“Do you like that?” Leric purred quietly over my shoulder, startling me.

Glancing quickly back at him, I nodded once while catching my breath. I turned back to the hot pink, white, and black handmade bracelet I had been eyeing. The baubles on it were gaudy, almost like costume jewelry, but the piece was still small and dainty enough that it would probably look decent on my wrist. But this shop only took cash, not credit cards. “Yes, but I’m only looking.”

Leric took a step closer to my back, his front barely touching mine as he peered over my shoulder at it. “You’ve been looking at it for ten straight minutes.”

“It’s been that long?” I asked in shock, glancing around to see that our group had pulled farther away on this second shopping trip. The Rulers were more than thrilled to have their activities back in their own hands after my little spiel with Mrs Damon this morning. This shopping area they had picked was filled with little booths of homemade goods and an overabundance of flowers for sale. It was damned chocolate-box pleasantness for everyone.

“Actually, it would be eleven minutes now,” Leric mumbled, reaching an arm around me and pressing closer against my back to lift the bracelet from the cloth-covered table. He raised it above my head to inspect it closer. “At least it has some white.” He lowered it as his other palm engulfed my left wrist. I stared and stood perfectly still as he carefully worked the itsy-bitsy clasp, his large hands not fumbling with it as he put the bracelet on me. “Now you can stare at it while you move.” He handed two twenties to the lady behind the table, who more than gawked at us and our hair, before he placed his large, warm hand on the small of my back, guiding me away from the table without waiting for his change.

“I…um…” I stared in shock at my wrist where my new gifted bracelet dangled. I tried to keep up with his long strides as he kept a firm grip on my back, leading us closer to our group. “You didn’t have to do that.” I stared at it a bit more, grasping it was one of the first gifts not from Sin I had ever received. “Thank you.” That was what you said when you received gifts so I made sure to say it quickly, comprehending I was being incredibly rude.

He glanced down at me with his mouth open to say something…and did a double-take, his eyes perusing my face quickly, before he stopped in his tracks so quickly I almost banged into him. Silver eyes stared down into mine and he lifted his free hand, the one that hadn’t easily slid to my hip. He caressed the backs of his fingers over my cheek, making my skin tingle, before he gently brushed a strand of my white hair off my forehead. “You’re acting surprised someone bought you something.” His head cocked, his eyes darting between mine. Half his hair was pulled back today, showing his tanned, harsh features exotically under the sun. “Surely someone’s bought you gifts other than Sin. Birthdays or Christmas, perhaps?”

My lips lifted cynically. “No. My childhood wasn’t exactly what you would call traditional. Sin and I were bounced around between foster homes, normally each worse than the previous until a specific asshole took us in—which I don’t care to speak of—and then it was even worse. Gifts are not something I’m used to. Nor money. Your mother had the right of it. Right now I am broke except for the credit card I’m allowed to use as pay for my training as a Prodigy until I’m Queen, and then I get paid a regular wage. So yes, your kindness in buying the bracelet for me is surprising.” I smiled, a real one, even as he gazed at me with a clenched jaw, the muscles working on either side—apparently he hadn’t known that about my past. “Really, thank you, Leric.” I held up a finger. “But don’t think I’m a charity case. I don’t accept assistance from anyone, not even Sin. I work for my living. I’m not helpless.”

His nostrils flared and his jaw ticked for an extended amount of time. He was obviously thinking about everything I had said, his mind really working behind his now hooded gaze. “Who was the asshole who took you both in?”

My lips curved cruelly. “Someone who’s not worth mentioning.” I tilted my head in the direction our group had disappeared. “We should probably catch up.”

Again his jaw ticked. “I haven’t trespassed on your memories and I still won’t, but I would love to know if the fucker should be dead.”

I patted his clenched pec. “Someone will kill him one day, that much I promise you. A man that criminal, and with that many enemies, doesn’t stay alive forever.”

Dry words. “I did have to ask, didn’t I?”

“He’ll be dead eventually.” I tapped my temple. “You don’t need to regret saying you won’t trespass.”

His lips curled as he bent to stare directly into my eyes. “I never said for how long.”

My eyebrows lifted and I spoke wryly, “You’re feeling extra sly today, aren’t you?” His lips only curved further while a definite ornery gleam illuminated his gaze, so I quickly grabbed his wrist near my hip, pulling him this time. I lifted my other wrist, shaking my bracelet. “You just generously bought me a gift, which I love, so don’t go trying any sneaky antics now.”

He let out an extremely quiet, slow chuckle as he let me pull him along. His voice purred very softly behind me. “Who’s to say I already haven’t?” I blinked, glancing back while walking, and saw one slashed white eyebrow arch while his silver eyes flicked to my wrist. “You are happily wearing something bought with someone else’s money and not your hard-earned cash.” His red, lush lips lifted a smidgen, a small smile.

My eyebrows raised even further, and I quickly pulled my gaze from his mouth, turning my attention back to where we were walking. I was just now appreciating the startling fact that it was very possible I was underestimating this man. That prospect was more than mind-boggling, since I already knew how devious and powerful he truly was.

“It’s about time you two caught up,” Mrs Damon clipped, glancing at us just as I tugged Leric the rest of the way to re-enter our group. She was holding in her hands a vendor’s merchandise, a white purse, but her eyes flicked down to where I was gripping her son’s wrist—I quickly released it—then her brown eyes flicked to my wrist. She stared at my bracelet. Her nose crinkled a bit. Her attention altered back to the purse she was holding, inspecting it. “I see you purchased the bracelet you were ogling.”

I cleared my throat and started perusing the other purses on display. “Leric was kind enough to buy it for me.”

She made a huffing noise, her regard flicking to her son who stood behind me while I examined the girlish goods. “At least it has some white on it.”

I heard Leric snort behind me, but he didn’t actually laugh.

I told his mom, “That’s what he said.”

She nodded curtly, lowering the purse to lift another white one for inspection. “I taught him well.” A finger flicked at my black purse while she held up the white one she had in her hand. “This one would be much better than that hideous accessory.”

Extremely humored, my lips twitched. I lifted a black purse with a hot pink jeweled skull on the side. “I was actually thinking about this one.”

Mr Damon came out of nowhere, chuckling quietly and placing his arms around Mrs Damon’s waist from behind. Her stunned, distasteful countenance instantly turned to prim happiness as she peered back at him over her shoulder. Mr Damon stated in his soothing tone, “Please, Ms Jules, you’ll make my Tavia faint if you keep talking like that.”

Now that, I wouldn’t mind seeing.

Clearing my throat against that entertaining visual, I muttered, “To avoid shocking the innocent, I’ll try to keep my purchases today hidden.” I wasn’t playing by anyone’s rules, much less theirs.

Mrs Damon blinked at me, a slow eyebrow rising.

Mr Damon’s grin only widened.

Not wanting to stay trapped with this intimidating group for long, I cleared my throat again and covertly glanced about as I handed over my credit card to purchase the incredibly cute purse. I saw only one outlet of escape close by.

Dammit, not exactly ideal.

But with Mrs Damon’s eyes scanning my person again and her lips trembling like she was dying to start quizzing me, I quickly grabbed my credit card and receipt from the vendor and turned my eyes to the left—and stared pointedly into an amber gaze. I grasped the sack from the vendor, mumbling, “Thank you.”

With perfect timing, just as I stuffed my purse inside the plastic sack and Mrs Damon’s mouth opened, Brann’s deep rumble erupted from my left. “Caro, do you have a second? I’d like to talk to you about something.”

I inhaled casually, ignoring the three spirit Elementals standing next to me, and peered up into sparkling amber eyes. His loose black curls dangled around his tanned, striking face. “Sure. I want to hit that vendor up there.” I pointed ahead, not having a clue where I was really indicating. “We can talk along the way.”

He nodded securely in the face of my blatant lie. “That’s fine.” He dipped his head at the spirit Elementals. “If you’ll excuse us.” He lifted a hand and gestured for us to move forward, not giving the Elementals a moment to speak. I slipped outside of their group and began walking silently beside Brann. When we were a decent distance from them, Brann broke the quiet tension between us, whispering, “It must have been a real emergency for you to resort to asking me for help.”

I chuckled at his truth. “Being cornered by them does constitute an emergency.”

He snickered right along with me, steering us in the direction of a booth with homemade scarves. We ducked under the hanging silk, cotton, and cashmere into the small tent so that we were somewhat hidden by the hanging colorful bits and pieces. He spoke with soft humor. “We had been doing so well at ignoring each other, too.”

With a sardonic curve of my lips, I glanced up at him. He stood close by my side in the hidden alcove. I allowed myself the moment to stall and stare at his features as the merchant stepped outside her tent to help a customer. I hadn’t permitted myself this luxury in so long.

Deep amber eyes roamed my face just as gradually. Like my own, his gaze wasn’t as heated as before. Too much had happened, too much had changed us.

Air slowly rushed past my lips and I whispered softly, “Friends it is.”

A black, thin eyebrow lifted. “Friends is enough.” His lips twitched. “Besides, I believe you have your hands full.”

I rolled my eyes. “That I do.”

He placed his hands in his pockets. “So…we can stop avoiding each other now.”

“Thank God,” I gushed, grinning from ear to ear. “It was a little awkward.”

“We should have talked sooner.” And his gaze was that of a Prodigy’s.

I nodded swiftly. “No more of this shit.”

“Agreed.” His lips curved up on one side. His mouth opened, but he slammed it shut.

Our attention snapped to the front of the tent.

We instantly took a step back from each other.

Elder Merrick had slipped through the hanging scarves. Silent.

His eyes narrowed on Brann.

The Elder jerked a thumb over his shoulder, toward the exit.

Brann groaned, “We were just—”

“Now, Mr Johnson,” Elder Merrick growled, a bit of wolf in his tone.

It was an alpha’s command.

Brann ground his teeth together but nodded respectfully. He peered directly at me, stating coolly, “Maybe we can have a beer sometime. Just hang out.” As friends.

I nodded. “I like that idea.”

He actually shoved Elder Merrick’s shoulder as he passed by him, not appreciating the direct order to leave.

The Elder didn’t notice the angry blow. The more experienced Shifter didn’t even glance back at him. His navy, complex eyes stared directly into mine. He said not a word, but his silent regard was enough. Intimidating and gorgeous, he managed to get his point across without opening his lush mouth.

His stare stated: Stay the fuck away from the Prodigy Shifter.

I nibbled on my bottom lip and feigned dry humor that I wasn’t feeling. “Our conversations are so stimulating, don’t you think?”

Without one syllable spoken, he turned and slipped outside the tent.

I waved my purse where he used to stand, pretending he was still there. “It’s always a pleasure, Elder Merrick.” I whacked the air once for good measure.

Chapter Eight

Not at all in the mood—and that would be an understatement—I glared at King Collins where we sat at the dinner table. I had skipped lunch with everyone, but I had managed to make it for this fun-filled meal. Although now I had to deal with King Collins, who held one of my earbuds in his left hand after rudely yanking it from my ear.

I lowered my fork, ignoring the fact everyone at the table had gone mute, and glowered into the brown, scowling eyes of my King. “Do you mind? I was listening to that.”

“Take these out,” he demanded quietly, tugging a bit. I quickly slapped a hand over the other earbud still in my ear, keeping it steady. “Others have been trying to speak with you, and you can’t hear them.”

I raised my brows, stating dryly, “That’s the point.” There was only so much I could take after Sin’s departure. I jerked on the cord to my stolen earbud. “Give it back.”

An incredulous expression passed over his features—I had never blatantly refused him or been flat out rude to him in public. He quickly schooled his features, ordering me even more quietly, “Caro, take them out now.”

My lips began to curve. I was more than pissed with my fucking life. “Or what?”

I was pretty sure no one at the table blinked.

King Collins took a very slow breath in through his nose, his eyes never leaving my face as they scanned each of my features, and just as steadily his eyes began to narrow. “What you want right now, Caro, what you’re pushing for…” He bent, placing his sharp gaze directly in front of my glaring eyes. “It won’t solve your problems. Cut the shit out and do as you’re told.”

I gritted my teeth, my jaw muscles clenching and unclenching as I breathed in shallow pants. I eyed his unwavering, unforgiving eyes, feeling downright irrational and violent, but a flash of sanity returned and I knew without a doubt…he was right.

I lifted my left hand and took the other earbud out, glancing down to turn the music off. Keeping my trap shut, I pulled the other one from his now slack fingers and tucked both earbuds into my top. Raising my fork, I waved my other hand at everyone else as I stared at my plate, muttering, “The drama’s done. You can quit staring.”

The conversation was sluggish to resume around the table.

One of the people I seriously wanted nothing to do with right now, asked, “Caro, you disappeared during the shopping trip. Did you find a store to hoard as your own?”

I snorted at my plate, taking another bite of my mashed potatoes. I calmly chewed, then I wiped my mouth before I peered up to Mrs Damon. She sat directly across from me, her husband to her left and Leric on her right. I stated, “No shops held my attention. Instead, I had the most enlightening conversation by myself, and I decided a bit of solitary reflection was in order afterward.” A smart-ass, I was.

Leave me alone, Satan-mom.

Her head cocked and she still pushed. “I’ve often found inspiration comes where you least expect it.” She sipped at her glass of white wine. “Did your alone time of reflection produce any results?”

I teetered my head, actually thinking that question through for a moment, then I nodded. Without blinking, I stated bluntly, “Yes, I came to the conclusion my romantic life is an enormous fucked-up mess, and the only thing I’m halfway decent at is being the cold-hearted, criminal bitch my upbringing taught me to be to survive.” My mouth just wouldn’t shut up with this woman—she crawled under my skin that badly. Silence had overcome the table again as I spooned my mashed potatoes. “Well, you know, that was my conclusion, after as much answer-searching self-reflection that a childish twenty-three-year-old can have.”

King Collins was choking beautifully on his drink. “Maybe you should put the earbuds back in.”

I blinked up at him, innocent. “Did I say something wrong? Others had questions, and I’m answering them.” I smiled sweet as pie. “And I’m answering honestly.”

He gritted his teeth and glanced at Mrs Damon. She was obviously shell-shocked, so he asked her something mundane; it was too boring to even listen to.

I went back to eating my food peacefully.

My munching was wonderful until our waitress stopped behind my chair.

She bent as she slipped an envelope over my shoulder. “This came for you, Ms Jules.”

Eyebrows puckered in confusion, I quickly wiped my hands and thanked her. The envelope was void of any markings except for my name written on the front. The handwriting appeared vaguely familiar, but I couldn’t place it immediately. That was odd enough and I felt my eyes narrow. I leaned back on my chair to open it so King Collins and Elder Farrar next to me couldn’t see. And barely slipping the sheet out of the envelope, I felt myself go cold inside, that cold-hearted bitch I had mentioned only two minutes before now invading my entire being.

There was only one word written on the lodge’s simple stationery.

It read: Jasper.

I pushed the sheet back into the envelope, placing it in my purse, and stood casually from the table. Gently resting a hand on King Collins’s shoulder, I whispered against his ear, “I’ve got a call I need to take at the front desk. I’ll be back in just a second.”

He nodded, paying hardly any attention, deep in his conversation with Mrs Damon.

I quickly turned, my eyes instantly scanning my surroundings and the people within the restaurant. The exit was my destination, but I stalled as my head swung to the right…

There he was, resting casually against the far wall between two massive pots of shrubbery. I had no idea how long he had been there for, watching from the depths of the room. Golden eyes twinkled at me, with a showy tooth-filled grin, before he reached behind him and opened a glass-paneled door to the lodge’s back patio, slipping outside.

I inhaled bit by bit while fury and apprehension churned inside my gut. I skidded by a server and slipped behind a partition separating the room from a swanky bar, to trot to the other side unseen. With deft movements, I glided out the patio door into the waiting moonlight with a gun in each hand hidden behind my legs, ready with the safety switches off.

I kept my guns hidden as I passed the revelry drinking and chatting, heading for the most secluded location on the side of the building. I was careful where I walked as I stepped on the snow. I turned the corner and raised my guns.

My voice was empty of emotion while I narrowed my sights on the Mage standing twenty yards away. “Hello, Jasper.”

His teeth flashed in the moon’s glow, almost as frightening as the twin guns he had aimed on me. “Hello, Caro.” His head cocked, his golden eyes were steady. “Miss me?”

“Like a pesky spider. You just keep showing up no matter how many times I try to kill you.”

He chuckled softly, the sound snaking on the light breeze. “God, how I truly miss that mouth of yours.” His eyebrows waggled suggestively. “Would you care to give me another demonstration of how you slipped away that last time?”

Unbidden, my own lips twitched. “You always wanted it, so I gave it to you.” My own brows lifted. “If I remember correctly, you weren’t too upset when I escaped on your watch for the first time.”

Again he snickered, the sound quiet and intimate. “No, I wasn’t.” A full minute passed by in silence as we eyed each other, possibly both of us remembering that night years ago when we had actually had a civil conversation. I had then taken full advantage of the situation, or him, using a bit of feminine persuasion and wiles. Jasper’s guns, though, never waved. Mine didn’t either. He stated with a cool tone, “He wants you back.”

“Is that what this is about? You’re coming to do his damn bidding?” I barely withheld my anger at the intrusion. “Are you fucking kidding me, Jasper? You don’t even have anything to hold over me. Why in the fuck would I ever go back to him?” I shook my head. “Do you even know who I am now?”

“He knows who you are,” he stated calmly, his guns still steady on me. “And he doesn’t give a shit. We all know with that protection over you, if you didn’t want to be found then you wouldn’t be, so your current position isn’t an issue.” His eyes indicated…something. I just couldn’t grasp what. “Think, Caro. You’re being watched, as he does with all of his favorite pets. He knows Sin left you. It’s only a matter of time before he catches him.” A pause, then, “He actually wants him, too.”

I growled quietly under my breath at hearing him state that so factually. “Sin can take care of himself now, and you all goddamn know that.” I started backing away. “We’re done here, Jasper. In the future, don’t bother with the empty threats or I will blow your goddamn head off, no matter the fact I like you.”

His teeth flashed again. “The day you try that, Caro, is the day I’ll blow your goddamn head off, no matter the fact I like you, too.”

“Goodbye, Jasper,” I muttered.

He winked. “Goodbye, Caro.” His eyes flashed bright gold.

Jasper disappeared, returning to the asshole I would never again let rule my life.

Gritting my teeth in aggravation and fury, I stopped. I holstered my weapons and glanced about, suddenly feeling like I was being watched. Scrubbing my face and seeing no one close by, I moved to turn the corner…and almost tripped over Tristan lying on the snow, his white fur blending with it perfectly, his black stripes hidden in the shadows. Only his blue eyes glinted in the moonlight; even his diamond collar was muted in the shadows.

Barely catching myself from tumbling on my ass, I braced my hand on the side of the building. “You were watching the whole time, huh?”

Tristan stood, shaking the snow from his fur, then he yawned wide in my direction.

“Yeah, I thought it was a boring attempt, too,” I mumbled, scratching his soft furry head. “Let’s go inside. I can’t stand all this slippery shit under my feet.” I held onto Tristan’s collar as we made our way carefully through the snow then even more carefully past the idiot drinkers wanting to pet him.

No one gave me a second glance as I sat down at the table with Tristan by my side.

Except for Leric.

He was resting casually on his chair, sipping from a tall glass of vodka—straight from the looks of it. “I see you found my Tristan.”

I grabbed a roll from the middle of the table, my plate having been taken. “Actually, he found me.”

Leric sipped from his drink again, his silver eyes skimming my face over the edge of his crystal glass. “You look a bit winded. Did you go outside?”

I tossed a small piece of bread into my mouth. “I did for a few minutes.” I waved a hand at my hair, which felt messed up. “There’s a breeze out there.”

King Collins’s head tilted in my direction. “I thought you had a phone call at the front desk?”

I nodded once. “I did say that, but I did step outside for a moment.” I popped another sliver of bread into my mouth. “The air’s nice and crisp tonight, and with the moon shining, it’s very picturesque. You should take a walk and enjoy the evening after this.”

“I just might.” He patted one of my hands. “And I’m glad to see you’re in a better mood.” I barely kept from laughing. My spirits were lifted from drawing weapons on someone and having them drawn on me in return, a bit of ‘sadistic normalcy’ returned to my life. He leaned down, his eyes scanning my face before he whispered, “Was that Sin on the phone?”

“Mm.” I munched on a larger portion of bread. “I’d rather not talk about it.” I patted his own hand softly, keeping my face down. “You understand, of course?”

“Of course,” he stated, squeezing my hand before peering to King Zeller.

They resumed their conversation.

Only just withholding my eye-roll at how easily King Collins fell for pitying me, I tore off a large chunk of the roll and bent, feeding Tristan. But I froze with Tristan eating carefully from my palm, my eyes unmoving on Leric across the table…who had my damn envelope in his hands, reading the content of the letter with one eyebrow raised. My eyes narrowed as I straightened, realizing he had used his powers to steal from me.

Leric tapped the letter back into the envelope, not even bothering to speak quietly. His silver eyes pierced mine. “I could have sworn I knew all the men and women trying to get in your pants.” I flinched when in clear aggravation he flicked the envelope straight at me across the table, hitting me squarely in the chest. It fluttered down onto the table. His eyelids quickly hooded his gaze, but I had seen the quiet fury there before he tried to mask it. “Who the fuck is Jasper?”

My lips pinched, and my instant blush was almost painful as everyone’s eyes fell on us. I barely grabbed the envelope before King Collins did, stuffing it back into my purse. With my attention still captured by Leric’s, I stated slowly, “It’s not what you’re thinking.”

A sardonic brow lifted. “What I think is that you just blatantly lied about your damn whereabouts to your King, after receiving a fucking letter from a man named Jasper.” He slammed his elbows on the table and everyone’s glasses shook, clinking chaotically, as he steepled his hands and touched the tips of his fingers at his lips. “Is my thinking incorrect?”

My nostrils flared and I felt my chin tilt upward. “No, that statement isn’t incorrect.”

He tapped his fingers on his lips as his eyelids hooded his gaze even further, only a bit of silver showing through their slits. His eyes were dimly glowing, he was so pissed. He rumbled on an ominous purr, “Ah, so it’s like your rendezvous today inside that vendor’s tent?”

My mouth went completely dry, my heart hammering up to my throat. My eyes flicked to Brann, but Leric slammed his left palm down on the table, the whole fucking thing shaking. I jumped in my seat, my attention swinging back to his furious gaze.

He hissed, “He didn’t tell me shit, in case you’ve forgotten again who the fuck I am.”

“Leric,” I murmured softly, my voice shaking in an embarrassing manner. “I’m telling you, it’s not like that.” My eyes darted back and forth between his. “And besides, you told me you didn’t—”

“I know what the fuck I told you. And I can see I made the right decision if you’re so fucking blind to what I’ve been doing so far.” He shook his head, his white rolls of curls flying as he stared at me from shadowed eyes. “You had the right of it, Sprite. You’re nothing but a childish fucking twenty-three-year-old, who’s a fucking liar since you still can’t tell the goddamn truth when confronted.” He growled deep in his throat, baring his teeth at me. “And apparently you’ve also turned fucking slut after our night together.”

My jaw clenched, utterly mortified to be demeaned like this in public. It was further embarrassing when my eyes welled with tears of blatant hurt.

Leric flicked his wrist above my head. “Do it, since the truth can’t pass her lips.”

My breath caught on a gasp as a large palm landed on the back of my neck.

A pulse of stars shot straight to my brain.

I kept my guns hidden as I passed the revelry drinking and chatting, heading for the most secluded location on the side of the building. I was careful where I walked as I stepped on the snow. I turned the corner and raised my guns.

My voice was empty of emotion while I narrowed my sights on the Mage standing twenty yards away. “Hello, Jasper.”

His teeth flashed in the moon’s glow, almost as frightening as the twin guns he had aimed on me. “Hello, Caro.” His head cocked, his golden eyes were steady. “Miss me?”

“Like a pesky spider. You just keep showing up no matter how many times I try to kill you.”

He chuckled softly, the sound snaking on the light breeze. “God, how I truly miss that mouth of yours.” His eyebrows waggled suggestively. “Would you care to give me another demonstration of how you slipped away that last time?”

Unbidden, my own lips twitched. “You always wanted it, so I gave it to you.” My own brows lifted. “If I remember correctly, you weren’t too upset when I escaped on your watch for the first time.”

Again he snickered, the sound quiet and intimate. “No, I wasn’t.” A full minute passed by in silence as we eyed each other, possibly both of us remembering that night years ago when we had actually had a civil conversation. I had then taken full advantage of the situation, or him, using a bit of feminine persuasion and wiles. Jasper’s guns, though, never waved. Mine didn’t either. He stated with a cool tone, “He wants you back.”

“Is that what this is about? You’re coming to do his damn bidding?” I barely withheld my anger at the intrusion. “Are you fucking kidding me, Jasper? You don’t even have anything to hold over—”

I jerked forward, away from the power, with tears slipping over my cheeks. The back of my chair thumped onto the floor as I jumped from it, backing away from Reese where he had snuck up behind me. I stood behind King Collins’s chair, gripping his shoulder hard. Quickly, I wiped the humiliating wetness from my face, though more tears were welling. I glowered at Reese’s completely expressionless face, his eyes dark pools on his creamy complexion.

“Did…what I think just happen, actually occur, Caro?” King Collins asked almost casually, placing a soothing hand over mine while he stared up at Reese. “I mean, other than the asshole across the table kissing away any wish he had for you?”

I quickly wiped away more tears and stuttered, “I…I need…” I sucked in a huge breath. “I need to process this before I accuse anyone of anything.” I giggled, my thoughts a bit crazy. “Because Reese wouldn’t be the one I blamed, since he was blatantly ordered.”

It was so damn silent at the table.

Then King Collins actually started snickering right along with me. “You mean, it would be,” clear distaste, “the One you would punish?”

“Exactly.” I turned my face away, still half chuckling, half crying as I wiped at my cheeks with my free hand. I squeezed King Collins’s shoulder and cleared my throat before I slipped my hand out from under his. “I think I’m going to my room now.” I reached for my purse on the ground and put my feet into motion away from that fucking mess.

Leric muttered, “Reese, I don’t give a shit about—”

“Sir, with all due respect,” Reese cut him off, gruff and blunt. “We need to talk privately and then possibly with the four Rulers.”

I wasn’t far enough away because I still heard Leric’s tone completely alter behind me, changing to an utterly bottomless voice as he asked, “What did you see?”

Chapter Nine

I sat in the bathtub, taking a long shower, or more precisely a long crying jag, letting the water run over me until it ran cold.

Evil had come from him—an apparent asshole—in front of everyone.

An asshole I—fuck me—had feelings for.

The last thing I wanted to hear were multiple voices in my hotel room.

Arguing.

I jerked the freezing water off.

Wiping my face, I sniffed hard and wrapped the towel around me.

I opened the bathroom door a crack and muttered on a croaking voice, “I need my clothes out there, so if—” I gasped, then I grunted as I banged back against the wall as Leric fucking barged into the bathroom, slamming and locking the door behind him. Holding my towel closed tight with one hand, I ran my other hand over my puffy, obviously-been-crying damn face and jammed my finger at the door. “Get the fuck out!”

He held up his hands, his eyes running over my features. “Just give me a second. I want to talk before we go out there with everyone.”

My face flushed in anger, and my fucking chin started trembling again when I remembered what he had said to me. “Don’t you think it’s a little late for decorum, Leric?” I sneered, waving my hand at the door. “You already embarrassed me in front of every single person who is eventually going to be my fucking colleague.” I jabbed my finger against his chest, tears of hurt and embarrassment flooding down my cheeks, pissing me off further. “I may be fucking twenty-three years old, but so help me, I would never,” I paused, growling the word again, “never act as you did in front of any of your goddamn equals.” I shoved his chest hard and…he didn’t even have the grace to take a step back and act like it affected him. “You humiliated me, Leric! Fucking humiliated me!” I pounded his solid chest a few more times, utterly furious.

His jaw clenched, and he took the beating stoically before he tried grabbing my beating hand. But I yanked it away quickly from his grasp. Leric exhaled slowly, his tone more purr than menace, although his words came in bits and pieces. “I know I did, Sprite. And I want to…apologize. I behaved completely…inappropriately—”

I held up a hand, stopping him quickly. “Leric, you obviously don’t apologize very often, so I’ll save you the effort of trying.” I glared, again shoving a finger against his chest. “Because you can take your fucking pathetic apology and shove it straight up your ass.”

Leric’s eyes flashed silver under his hooded lids and his lips parted, ready to speak.

“Get the hell out of here.” I was going to lose it. My skin was glowing, and my voice was shaking the floor, the walls, and the mirror as I jabbed a finger at the door. “Get the fuck out!”

God, he only grinned, crossing his arms as the bathroom shook around us. “You’re cute when you get angry—”

I decked him, flat out punched him with my glowing fist, putting enough magical power behind it that his massive upper body knocked sideways over the sink and the side of his face smashed into the mirror. The glass shattered, the cutting crap falling down around us. He gripped his jaw where my punch had landed, his silver eyes shining as they opened in slow motion.

Leric pushed to straighten himself, and his expression was a mixture of amusement and irritation even though he had blood dripping from his cheekbone—the wound already healed—where he had hit the mirror. While I fumed at him, my free fist still clenched, his lips tilted up at the edges. We could both hear some type of argument resuming in my previously silent room.

There was a hush before a knock came at the door.

Roselle cleared her throat. “Sir, Caro, is everything all right in there?”

“Everything’s fine, Roselle,” Leric murmured evenly, rotating his jaw twice before continuing. “Sprite just put my face into her mirror. She’ll need Queen Cooper to fix the mess in here later so she doesn’t cut herself.”

A long pause, then she answered, “Understood, sir.”

“Just leave,” I hissed not a second later, done playing whatever fucking game this was to him. “I want you to get the hell out and leave me alone.”

Leric rotated his jaw once more before lowering his hand. He bent gradually, placing his face, bloody and all, in front of my glowing one. He stated slowly, “I’m not leaving until I say this.” His nostrils flared as he inhaled immensely, gathering his thoughts, stalling as I seethed. My eyes were glowing brighter on his face before he finally continued, “You were correct. I am God-awful at apologies. I rarely have to make them.” Another giant inhale. “I haven’t handled things right with you. Instead of telling you I wanted more with you, I tried backhanded, manipulating actions—”

Lord, I wasn’t sure I wanted to know.

“—to try to win you over. It obviously backfired on me, and when I assumed you went off with someone else this evening…well, I lost the thin amount of control I had remaining and I was purposely cruel and hurtful to spite you.” His jaw clenched, the muscles ticking at the sides. “I am truly sorry for that, Sprite.”

Unwavering, silver eyes peered into my own gaze. Finally he grumbled deeply, “Say something, Sprite. I just laid it out there for you, and you’re honestly starting to scare me.”

I swallowed hard, trying to calm myself. “I’m a bit overwhelmed.”

Slow speech. “Overwhelmed?”

I nodded rigidly inside his hold, my stomach kind of clenching oddly and not in a good way. “Yes.” More nodding of my head. “Overwhelmed.” In fact my stomach churned in a very unpleasant way, and I felt the blood drain from my face. I was more than a bit dizzy with emotions and fatigue.

I watched silver eyes widen on my face. “Sprite, what’s wrong?”

My stomach clenched again and I mumbled, “I’m fairly sure I’m going to be sick.”

There was a beat of silence. “Not exactly the reaction I was hoping for—”

“Leric,” I groaned, cutting him off by clapping a hand over my mouth, “there’s glass all over the toilet.” I stood on tiptoe, rotating to glance for any outlet but trying not to cut my bare feet, my stomach rolling. “Not good, not good, not good.”

“Shit,” he muttered, his eyes flicking from my face to the glass all over the floor before he hurried to straighten. He opened the door a bit, barking outside, “Mom, get me the trash can over there.” I heard her start to say something but he cut her off, shouting, “Now!”

Three seconds later, I heard his dad mumble something close to the door, but Leric pulled a medium sized trash can—unlike the small one in the bathroom covered in glass—inside. He slammed the door on whatever his dad was saying, placing the trash can under my mouth just as I spewed into it, my stomach crunching painfully. I groaned heavily, trying not to move my feet, which was harder than I thought. I hurried to tuck in my towel tighter so I could grab the trash can from him, since he—the One—was already silently gagging as I heaved into it again. Once I had a grip on the trash can, he flipped the fan on—as if that was really going to help with the immediate smell—but he stayed in the bathroom manfully, pulling my hair back while I dispelled every last ounce of my dinner.

And possibly some of my breakfast.

I moaned quietly, spitting the disgusting remains of my stomach’s contents. “Can this evening get any worse?”

Leric gagged, his choking making my stomach clench all over. But there was nothing left in it to come out. Dry words were spoken by the One. “I’m thinking not.” A pause as he choked on air. “What the fuck did you eat, Sprite?”

“A little bit of everything from the looks of it,” I mumbled honestly, groaning as I spit into the trash can again. I didn’t really want to remove my head from the thing for him to see, partly because it was embarrassing and partly because I didn’t want to hold his hair while he used it next. “Can you grab a washcloth over there to cover this?”

“On it,” he rumbled, sounding more than happy to do so. Using one hand to hold my hair, he grabbed a cloth off the counter. He shook the glass off it gently, then quickly placed it over the opening of the trash can under my face. He released my hair to take the trash can from me and, yes, gagged again at the feel of it. He opened the door a bit, holding it out of the crack. “Mom, take this…away.”

“Is she all right?” His mom ask softly, actually sounding worried. She took the disgusting trash can since Leric’s hands came back inside the bathroom empty.

“Never better,” I mumbled in his stead, catching my towel as it loosened again. I took the opportunity to shove Leric out the door. I glared at everyone in my room. “Can someone get me some damn clothes?”

Wincing as Roselle pulled glass shards from my feet with bitty tweezers, I didn’t glance Leric’s way. But I was pretty sure he was either scowling or watching with amusement since that seemed to be his mood when I was making him leave the bathroom. Not to mention, I was fairly sure I was wearing clothes his mother had bought me. I truly hated the pure white silk pajama pants over a matching white silk tank top.

Gritting my teeth while Roselle plucked another shard out, I watched as Queen Cooper exited my bathroom, done using her Mage magic to fix my mirror. I really wanted to brush my teeth now, seeing as every single damn Ruler was crammed into my smallish room—and all of the spirits in attendance—leaving hardly any room to move, much less breathe on people.

Queen Cooper’s lips were pinched on her beautiful face, and she completely surprised me by placing her hands on her hips, stating bluntly, “You’ve thrown up twice recently.”

I shouted on a croak as Roselle pulled an extra-long piece of glass from my heel. I did manage to growl at Queen Cooper, “Your point being?”

“You’ve also been highly emotional.” She stared emphatically.

I shrugged a shoulder. “PMS.”

Her jaw clenched, her fingers tapping on her—fake—slim hips. “So you haven’t missed your period?”

I stared, and then my gaze darted to King Collins. “Don’t you tell her anything?”

His blue eyebrows rose slightly while he rested with his back against the wall. “I happen to agree with her line of questioning.” His brown eyes flicked over my head, his gaze darting in Leric’s direction—he scowled—then back down to mine. “I don’t know if you’re on birth control. You never stated if you were. I only guessed at the theory, and then you went mute.”

Predictably, every spirit in the room went quiet, none of us saying a thing to the credibility of his theory.

King Zeller cleared his throat, his jaw seesawing back and forth for a moment, and then he quickly coughed. “I overheard her say she was on it. I don’t think there’s anything to worry about.”

Queen Ruckler blinked. “When did you hear her say that? Who would she have been talking to when she can’t speak—” Her eyes widened as she cut herself off. She quickly studied her black boots, murmuring under her breath, “Ah, shit.”

There was a beat of silence, then Leric growled, “You’re fucking kidding me, right?” And—Lord have mercy—he did not sound happy, so I was pretty content I wasn’t looking at him. The room shuddered from his anger, a definite freakishly frightening crown of the galaxies sitting atop his head right now with that tone. “You fucking listened in on us? You couldn’t have walked the hell away from your eavesdropping when it became obvious what the fuck we were doing?”

“Yeah.” King Zeller spread his legs to steady himself, while others gripped the shaking walls or bed or chair. “Sorry about that.” A black arched brow lifted. “You had to have known someone was listening in. It did go silent in there before you got too far along. You enacted some type of privacy spell.”

Leric muttered so quietly I barely heard him, “And apparently common decency is fucking gone.” The room shook again. “Just keep your fucking mouth shut about our intimate moments, and I won’t have to do anything extreme. Like gladly rip your fangs from your mouth.”

King Zeller was quiet then. But appearing unbidden, his lips twitched the barest bit. He quickly cleared his throat and peered up to the ceiling as he mumbled, “My lips are sealed about anything private I’ve heard on any nights, wherever you’ve chosen to sleep, including intimate actions, personal conversations, intrusive uninvited guests, amusing phone calls, or even interesting nicknames.”

My eyes closed in the overly long beat of silence.

Leric, sounding sickened, muttered progressively, “Fucking hell, you have got to be kidding me. You goddamn Vampire jackass with fucking ears I would just love to—” I cleared my throat heavily since he wasn’t helping, and he stuttered to a stop behind me. But a second later he continued. “Just don’t forget, I know what your supposed masculine Vampire adores to be called.”

His wide lips curved as his spring green eyes flashed downward from their stare at the ceiling. He rumbled on an intimate purr, “I have no shame.” And I swear, King Zeller was seriously enjoying himself as he watched Leric over my head.

“Just fuck off before I decide to kill your intrusive ass for the damn fun of it.”

King Zeller’s shoulders shook gently as he laughed silently and he covered his mouth with his fist. He glanced at King Collins, pointing a finger. “Anyway, she said she was on birth control.”

“Good to know.” King Collins’s eyes were a bit squinty, but he spoke steadily as his gaze came back to me. “Just to clarify, there’s no possible way you could be pregnant?”

I would love to know what book he was reading to get all of his information. If a spirit Elemental fluctuated the use of their powers, which I had done, it could cause the birth control not to work. I was thankful my period had come after my night with Leric.

“No, I’m not pregnant. Jesus, that would be too much…wig-the-fuck-out much.” I flinched when Roselle quickly discarded the last glass sliver. She wiped my feet, cleaning away any lingering blood. “I really need to brush my teeth before we discuss why the hell you’re all in here.” I scooted off the bed, having to zigzag around everyone to the bathroom.

When my teeth cleaning business was done, I stepped out of the bathroom. My breath was minty fresh. “Well, I imagine Reese blabbed about what he saw.” Hopefully not all of it, just the important part. I walked to the bar fridge and glared at the complimentary bottles of water. I could really use a stiff drink. “Just what I wanted for this talk: a fine, refreshing water.”

Roselle cleared her throat, stating kindly, “It will sit better in your stomach than alcohol, since you did just throw up.”

I blinked at her. “Thank you for the recap.”

Her lips lifted charmingly. “You’re welcome.”

I turned my back on the fucking spirit Elementals in the room, grudgingly opened the bottle of boring water, and took a swig. I glanced at King Collins still standing against the wall. He was busy rubbing at his temples, shooting deathly glares at Leric’s back. My lips twitched, actually enjoying the fact King Collins was just as upset at Leric as I was for his actions tonight at dinner. I moved forward, patting his arm. My mouth opened to say something, but I stopped when a knock sounded at my door.

Everyone in the room turned from pensive-quiet to violent-quiet. All eyes in the room—some instantly glowing—swung to the door. Hell, Queen Ruckler even had a gun aimed at the damn wooden barrier. I waved a hand at everyone, whispering, “Seriously people, a real threat doesn’t knock. It’s probably room service with the wrong room.” I moved toward the door, rolling my eyes. I called loudly, “Who’s there?”

A deep rumble from outside. “It’s Brann.”

I tripped, banging my head against the door. “Shit.”

There was instant concern from outside. “Felon?”

“I’m fine, I’m fine.” I opened it just a crack to peek outside, the occupants of my room utterly silent. “Now is not a great time.”

He rested a shoulder against the doorframe. “Come on. I brought beer.”

“Not now.” But it was sweet of him that he was really trying to be a friend.

I saw it in his eyes when his ‘sniffer’ got a load of the scents in my room.

He quickly pushed off the doorframe and took a step back from my door.

I glanced down at the beer. “Can I keep that?” It was alcohol, after all.

He handed it over easily enough. A black eyebrow lifted as he began walking backward, away from my full room. “I hope it makes your evening a little better.”

“Doubtful,” I mumbled. I quickly shut the door. Setting the beer down on the table next to my opened water, the glass bottles clanked noisily in the God-awful silence. Running a hand through my hair, I glanced absently to the left, my gaze landing on Queen Ruckler. She was now sitting on my bed, a leg hitched up and elbow on her knee, with her hand covering her mouth. “We’re just friends. I swear.” I cracked open a cold one. I was in definite need.

A few beats of silence, and…fuck me…another knock shook my door.

My eyes widened even further because the last visitor hadn’t exactly gone over too well—even if it had been harmless. I took a large swig of the beer, not moving. The person would go away.

King Collins garbled, “Don’t you want to get that, Caro?”

I took another sip of my beer. “Not especially.” But when the pounding only continued, and everyone stared at the door, I sighed and set my beer down. I leaned toward the door. “Who’s there?”

The knocking stopped instantly.

“Oh.” A surprised feminine voice from outside. “Do we have the wrong room?”

“I don’t know. I’m pretty sure this was the number he said,” a different feminine voice stated. “Maybe he has another girl with him.” A pause. “I wouldn’t mind, if you wouldn’t. He totally proved he could handle more than one woman.”

The first giggled. “He definitely wore us out.”

Sighing, I didn’t even bother to open the door. I rubbed my forehead. I had a possible headache about to attack from the absurdity of the two flakes outside. “Sin’s not here.”

There was a stretched pause, then the second flake said, “We don’t believe you.”

“I don’t really give a shit.”

They must not have heard me because there was more banging on the door.

The first hissed, “We know you’re lying.” More banging. “You’re keeping him to yourself. Open the door!” A pause. “Darn it! I broke a nail.”

I stared at the door a moment, watching it vibrate with the pounding outside. I glanced back at the room. “If you have a weapon, please raise it.”

Their entirely-too-amused expressions quickly altered to blank appearances, and everyone—minus Leric and his parents—raised a gun, aiming it at the door.

I nodded with satisfaction.

Unlocked the door.

Opened it wide.

The air and fire Elemental screamed like they were in a horror movie.

While racing away.

It was spectacular.

I flicked the door shut, a bitty, evil smile gracing my features as I stared at the door.

But my humor disappeared a few beats later when another—goddamn are you shitting me?—fucking knock sounded. Grabbing my beer, I turned toward the bed. I stated with gravity, “I’m not answering it this time, so you can all fuck off.”

Chapter Ten

“It’s Elder Farrar!” The Mage called from outside, stopping me in my tracks. “I’m here to offer my services.” A pause as he choked. “And I’m not referring to sex!”

“I’ll get it,” Queen Ruckler muttered, standing and motioning at my bed as she strode across the room. “Sit down, Caro.”

Not really caring about giving in easily to the order, I sighed as I sat on the bed, rolling the tension from my shoulders. I placed my back against the headboard but quickly jerked up straight when my shoulder intimately brushed Leric’s muscled one. I was nowhere near content with the man—my acceptance of his apology was a long way off.

“Sprite…” he purred softly, while Queen Ruckler let Elder Farrar inside.

“Get off my bed,” I groused, not glancing at him. “You’re no longer invited.”

He didn’t comment, but I heard him growl quietly under his breath. Instead of doing as I said, he kicked his feet up, getting more comfortable. He even placed one of his arms on the bed, curving it directly behind my hips—not touching, but damn close.

Nostrils flaring at his persistence, I rotated my attention to him and stared directly into his amazing silver eyes. “I will hurt you.”

His lips curved slowly. “Yes, I believe we’ve already spelled that out.” Proof positive would be the dried blood still on his cheek, but more than likely he was still talking about the gun I had pulled on him what seemed like ages ago. A white eyebrow raised a smidgen, and he whispered intimately, “Besides…a little hurt can be enjoyable.”

I stared, thoughts swirling madly.

Elder Farrar was asking me something, but I couldn’t hear him through the buzz in my ears. I placed my hand on Leric’s lean hip, his eyes widening at the soft touch. I let my power—only a bit—flow down my palm in a livid rush. A minor pulse wave erupted between us, blowing my hair back.

Like a beautiful dream, he grunted in pain before his body sailed off my bed, taking the bedside lamp with him. He hit the wall with a resounding crash directly under the windows.

Sadly, the remaining beer bottles shattered against the wall, leaving huge stains, the glass and Leric both falling to the ground.

He disappeared, only the glass hitting the carpet.

I jumped when my hair ruffled from the soft purr against the back of my ear, “That wasn’t exactly what I was talking about.”

Snapping my head around to where he had reappeared, I came nose to nose with him. I tried catching my breath as my eyes narrowed, and I decently managed, “I’m so sorry. I guess I misunderstood.” I moved my head closer, the tips of our noses barely brushing, and I was pretty sure I saw amusement—again—and irritation in his mesmerizing gaze. “Stay the fuck off my bed before I really misunderstand.”

I lifted my hand—to which he didn’t flinch one bit—and slowly began tracing one finger over his gorgeous face, down his cheek, dragging it over his jaw. I said even more quietly, “Because you see, Leric, even though you are more powerful than me, my patience for revenge is marvelous to witness. I’ve snuck into your bedchambers before and I can do it again. Possibly when you’re sleeping and unaware. Right when you’ve begun to forget about me.” I tilted my head, rubbing my nose on his. “I believe your imagination can take it from there.” And yes, I meant it. I was letting him see the cruel, heartless bitch I could very much be, staring at him with cold, dead eyes.

I didn’t get the reaction I had expected. I readied myself for an attack, but instead of malicious power thrown at me…I received charm. His red lips curved, his gaze running over my face as he whispered, “God, you are so fucking adorable when you get all testy and furious,” his eyebrows lifted arrogantly, “and try to threaten me.” He chuckled quietly while I sat frozen, blinking at him in shock. He raised his hand and tapped my nose lightly, staring at it. “Your nose even crinkles a little.”

I blinked a few more times. Still shaken at his complete lack of fear, I asked candidly, “Are you crazy?”

His own nose crinkled as he shrugged a shoulder. “People have been known to say that about me.” Another shrug. “Although my actions may, to the close-minded, sometimes dictate that term, I prefer the expression ‘brilliant mastermind’.”

I was done. I fluttered a hand to the left. “Go be brilliant in the corner.”

He choked on a laugh, quickly cutting it off with a fist in front of his mouth when my eyes narrowed on him. His face dimly reflected the blue light from my irked gaze, and he flicked a finger. “I’ll go stand over there, but only because I don’t want you to hurt yourself trying to make me.”

King Collins grabbed my shoulders as I started to lunge at the egotistical man’s retreating back. My King pushed me back onto the mattress, ordering quietly, “That’s enough, Caro. He’s doing as you told him.” Not entirely, but his words sounded good, allowing me to inhale a calming breath and slowly exhale as I kept my focus on the brown eyes staring into mine. “You said you had patience, so start using it where he’s concerned.”

I nodded quickly at the true words. “I don’t feel very tolerant when he pisses me off.”

“Which means it’s probably a good thing he’s more powerful than you, because the ass does a miraculous job of pissing you off.” I blinked in surprise at King Collins, and he sighed, squeezing my shoulders. “I’m just stating the facts, so don’t take it any other way. He’d be dead ten times over with how much he fucks up. After all, I wasn’t saying he’s like,” his head teetered back and forth in thought, “a weakness to you.”

I stared then my jaw clenched. “You can go away, too.”

King Collins’s lips twitched, his eyebrows rising. “Feel better now?”

Slowly my eyebrows puckered as I realized that I did, indeed, not feel so pissed. My thoughts were possibly more muddled, but I wasn’t as angry at the handsome devil talking quietly with Reese and Roselle in a corner of the room. I cocked my head. “You’re good.”

“Thank you.” He smiled, patting my shoulders before releasing them and straightening. He jerked his head at the wall where Queen Cooper was cleaning beer and lamp debris. He waved a hand. “You can blast someone away from you?” His forehead crinkled at the poor description. But his shoulders still bounced a bit in excitement. “It was enjoyable watching him fly across the room.”

“I thought so, too.” I peered past King Collins to Elder Farrar who waited patiently behind him. “Why are you here exactly? What type of service were you talking about?”

Golden eyes watched me carefully. “As I was attempting to explain before you tried scaring someone who cannot be intimidated,” Elder Farrar paused, telling me plainly my effort was futile, “I can pull tonight’s memory from you so we can all see this Jasper individual, rather than only hearing about your encounter through Reese.” He tapped his fingers on the sides of his legs. “Unless there’s one of the many spirit powers we know nothing of that can project the memory for us all to see.”

I rolled my eyes at his attempt to pry information, but I stopped abruptly when Leric started toward us, his long, strong legs quickly eating up the distance.

He slashed a hand through the air, growling at Elder Farrar, “You’re not touching her.”

Elder Farrar instantly held up his hands. “It won’t hurt her. She won’t feel a thing.”

“Leric…” I griped, anger flaring again. I pointed a waving finger at him as I stood on the bed so I would have some height on all these damn tall people. “This is none of your business so back off.”

Not surprisingly he ignored my words, taking the remaining step toward me. Turning so his back was to me, he crossed his arms as he glared at Elder Farrar. “I don’t like it.”

I barely held back whacking him upside his head, instead grabbing a handful of his soft hair and jerking his head none too gently to the side. I stared down into his face. “None. Of. Your. Business. What don’t you understand about that?”

His nostrils flared as he stared into my eyes. He didn’t try to pull away from my hold. In fact, he leaned back a bit, resting against my body and making me dig my feet into the mattress to keep from falling under the added weight. “I don’t like it.” His jaw clenched with a heavy inhalation through his nostrils. “He’s a shit-load more powerful than you, and he could do anything he wanted while touching you.” His biceps bulged from his crossed arms. “You wouldn’t even realize it until it was too late.”

“I won’t do anything malicious to her,” Elder Farrar continued with his calm tone. His smile wasn’t kind. “Unlike someone did at dinner tonight.”

Leric’s shadowed eyes narrowed and his lips pinched at the snub, but I kept a firm grip on his hair and turned an aggravated expression on Elder Farrar, demanding, “Why the hell are you still trying to placate him, instead of me?” I pointed at my face with my free hand. “I am the one you should be trying to talk into this.” I shook Leric’s head. “Not him!”

Elder Farrar took a moment to answer, that seriously annoying quiet again descending on our group. His lips thinned a smidgen before he finally stated, “To be honest, it’s because he’s, as he said about me, a shit-load more powerful than you, and currently he’s standing between us. Thus he’s the one who has to be convinced, not you, since I could easily extract the information from you if he wasn’t standing there.”

I stared at him, my hand slowly releasing Leric’s hair. My stomach twisted as hurt ate away at it—hurt from his comment and the fact no one here seemed to respect me. I swallowed once, lightly shoving at Leric’s weight, and amazingly he leaned away from me a bit. I cleared my throat, running a hand through my hair and murmuring quietly, “Right. I understand.”

I was pretty sure no one saw it coming when I opened my Core, placed my hands gently on Leric’s shoulders, and leaned on him. Over his shoulder I stated to Elder Farrar, “It’s funny. I would think a man of your age would know not to underestimate someone. Especially when you don’t know the full extent of that individual’s powers. And I believe, Elder Farrar, you have done just that.” Puckering my lips, I blew lightly on Elder Farrar’s face. A sprinkling of the stars glittered between us.

His golden eyes completely emptied of intelligence.

I whispered, “Sleep, asshole.”

Elder Farrar’s lids instantly closed, and he started to drop.

Queen Ruckler jumped forward, catching him before he hit the ground. With her wolf riding her tone, she shouted, “What the fuck did you do to him?”

“The young and inexperienced just taught the old and experienced a fucking valuable lesson,” I muttered as my fingers dug into Leric’s shoulders, entirely upset by this evening. “And don’t go all wolf on me, he’s just sleeping.”

Crouching on the ground, Queen Ruckler softly ran a hand over Elder Farrar’s cheek, her glowing eyes flaring with fury. “He’d better be.”

My eyebrows rose. “Or what?” I blinked innocently. “You’ll be sleeping with him?”

Her wolf growled and she started to rise, but King Zeller and King Collins were instantly standing between us, both of them holding their hands out to ward off a pending fight.

King Zeller spoke quietly to Queen Ruckler.

King Collins glared at me, snarling, “I get it, Caro. I do. But think about who he is to her.” He shook his head. “Don’t piss her off too badly, or she’ll be the one sneaking into bedrooms and offing anyone she thinks is a threat to her family.”

My jaw clenched, and trying to control my emotions, I turned my head a bit and put my face into Leric’s soft white rolls of hair. I shoved away from him and turned my back on everyone. “Fine, I understand.” I waved a hand behind me toward the floor. “He’ll wake up shortly.”

I stared into golden eyes again. Leric stood in front of me—the damn man still wouldn’t move—while I listened to Elder Farrar state, “Caro, that was an interesting incident, but I still need to do this.”

“And, again, I don’t fucking like it.” Leric paused, throwing a hand up behind him and covering my mouth when I started to open it. “But, with that being said, I will allow it if you allow me to touch you while you retrieve the memory from her.”

Elder Farrar shrugged a shoulder as I smacked Leric’s hand away, and he stated, “I’m good with that. I already said I’m not doing this with malevolent intent.” Golden eyes found mine. “Are you fine with that deal?”

About damn time someone asked me. “Yes.” Dry words. “Thank you for asking.”

His lips curved cynically. “You’re welcome.” The Mage stepped forward, moving closer to us as he lifted a hand that started glowing golden. “You’re magically protected, so it might take me a moment to retrieve the memory for everyone else to view.”

I took a step forward on the mattress so he could reach me. It put my front flush with Leric’s back, but I nodded.

Then a tiny scream died on my lips as I stared where Leric’s glowing bright white hand was suddenly on Elder Farrar’s throat, who froze at the abrupt contact. My eyes wide, I gaped, but Elder Farrar didn’t turn to ash. Leric was only keeping his hand there. I tapped Leric’s shoulder, unable to take my gaze away from his hand, even though Elder Farrar unfroze—he had given Leric permission—to raise his own glowing hand ever so slowly toward my forehead. I whispered, “Leric, don’t…” I couldn’t finish it in front of everyone.

“I won’t, as long as he behaves.” Leric shrugged a shoulder. “It’s his choice.”

“Not really a fucking choice if he doesn’t understand,” I whispered furiously against his ear, but I turned my head to Elder Farrar’s hand, the heat from his skin nearing.

I froze when he touched me.

Instant concern from Leric. “Sprite?”

“I’m fine,” I groused, shuddering a bit in relief. “I half expected the sandpaper feeling, but it’s not there.”

“Sandpaper feeling?” Elder Farrar asked quietly, his throat being squeezed a bit by Leric’s hand. His eyebrows were puckered in confusion.

“You know, when someone’s testing me for my powers from far away, it feels like sandpaper rubbing against my skin.”

“Ah, now the sandpaper comment makes sense.” Elder Farrar’s eyebrows lifted while his eyes started to glow minutely. “Even spirit Elementals?”

“Yes. It happens with all Mysticals. I think it’s because of the protection surrounding us, since that’s not normal.”

“Us?”

“Yeah, Sin and I. We’ve both got it.”

“Interesting,” he murmured. “But I need to do this, so be quiet for a moment.”

I blinked. “Just the memory from tonight. Don’t take anything else.”

“Afraid of what I’ll see?”

My lips quirked. “Just as you should be. After all, you are touching me willingly.”

His own lips lifted. “A second threat isn’t needed, since I’m fairly positive Mr Damon could end my life before I blinked, judging by the way you reacted a moment ago.”

I snorted. “Just do your thing and quit fishing.”

His lips curved more, but he closed his eyes and glowed a light gold, uttering, “Retrieve.” Not even a second later he completely stopped glowing, his eyes opening and brows puckering. “Well, hell.” A slow blink. “That was easy.” He lowered his hand from my forehead to tap at Leric’s glowing hand, his brows still furrowed. “You can let go now. I’m done.”

“Did he hurt you?” Leric asked, his right hand still tight on Elder Farrar’s throat.

“I didn’t feel a damn thing,” I mumbled, pushing off Leric’s back to sit calmly on the bed. “I didn’t even see the memory he took.” I glared at Elder Farrar. “You didn’t steal anything you weren’t supposed to, did you?”

A golden eyebrow rose. “With my life literally in Mr Damon’s hand?”

I tapped my fingers on my bedspread for a few moments, evaluating him, then I kneed Leric’s leg softly. “Let him go.” I nudged his leg again. “Even if he did take more, I let him willingly touch me. Plus, it’s no different than,” I coughed, “someone stealing a memory from me.”

Leric’s nose scrunched a bit, but he let Elder Farrar go. “I’d like to see what he can do with what he took.”

“Why, thank you.” Elder Farrar rubbed at his neck, though the redness had instantly turned to his normal bronze color. “That’s very kind of you.”

I clapped my hands once. “Now that the preliminaries are done, let’s see what he extracted.” Because what he was ‘supposed’ to take could mean anything to a Mage.

Elder Farrar waved a glowing golden right hand, and suddenly a shimmering golden ‘screen’ appeared across the room. It was four times as large as the television on the dresser.

“That’s well designed,” Leric murmured. He paid no attention to me until he flopped on my bed, lying on his back, and placed his head on my lap. I didn’t think the position would be very comfortable and I wasn’t about to uncross my legs for him. His legs were crooked and spread so he could see the magical screen between them, with his hands under his head and very close to a very private section of my body.

Staring down at him, I growled, “Leric…”

Silver eyes flicked up to mine then back to the screen. “Hush. I think the show’s about to begin.”

“You do understand I don’t forgive people,” I snapped my fingers, “just like that.”

“Yes,” he stated calmly, sounding very reasonable. “I believe I got that when you put my face in the mirror and later blew me across the room.”

My jaw ticked. “You’re starting to piss me off again.”

“Hold that thought.” Silver eyes flicked to mine then to the screen. “It really is starting.”

Someone hit the overhead lights so only the bedside lamps were on as, indeed, a replay started of the night’s events, solely from my perspective and with sound—and a very clear screen. It began with the waitress who brought me the envelope. Everyone got to watch as I blatantly lied to King Collins, then as I caught sight of Jasper before I snuck through the bar and out the side entrance of the building. There were no feelings involved with this memory—only pictures and sound—unlike memories taken by spirits. But during my conversation with Jasper onscreen, a few people cleared their throats, glancing at me when it became obvious I had done something sexual with Jasper, who was a freaking Mage, to top it off.

Watching Jasper silently stare back through the screen for that extended amount of time, Leric muttered gruffly, “Do I want to know?”

“Not really your business, is it?” I cleared my throat, flicking a finger at the screen. “Besides, it was a tactic I used to escape.”

Queen Cooper snorted, looking at me. “It must have been a really virtuous act.” When King Collins glanced at her, she shrugged her shoulder, motioning to the screen. “What? They still aren’t talking, and this Jasper is actually glowing a little from whatever he’s remembering.”

I blinked, then I squinted at the scree…and saw for the first time what she was talking about. Jasper’s skin wasn’t just bronze, it was a bit shiny. I started chuckling nervously, knowing the glow meant he was turned on. “I never said it was a bad tactic.”

“Obviously,” Leric rumbled dryly, even as a few people snickered. “That and the fact you’re not actually killing him.”

I shrugged a shoulder, trying to be nonchalant. “He was always my favorite of the bunch.”

Leric growled a little under his breath but watched silently when Jasper and I started talking. When Jasper said there were people watching me, Elder Farrar’s eyes instantly glowed, and the walls of my room were promptly coated in shimmering gold, a Mage’s privacy protection. The room’s occupants grew even more silent when Jasper’s eyes flashed and he disappeared, a clear indication he was a very powerful Mage. Elder Farrar instantly ran his hands through his hair, a pensive expression on his face. Everyone watched as my onscreen self tripped on Tristan hiding in the snow and shadows—this made Leric grin evilly—and the projected memory continued until I was again sitting at the table. It ended there, and the screen disappeared as someone flicked on the lights overhead.

Chapter Eleven

“So…” I picked at a fingernail, studying it intensely. There was absolutely no way to get out of this. “I imagine you’re all wondering who ‘he’ is.” When no one answered, though I could feel their penetrating eyes on me, I continued working on my nail. I flicked my attention to Elder Farrar then back to my nail. “It would probably be easiest if you just take another memory from me.” I held up the finger I had been working on, lifting my eyes to his golden ones and stating very slowly, “Don’t you dare take one from when I was young.”

He blinked sluggishly. “You are young.”

I exhaled the laugh of the jaded, letting a bit of my true self show. “I was never young, but that’s not the point.” I waved my finger at him. “I’m telling you to extract one from age eighteen and up.” All I could hear was quiet breathing as everyone stared. I sighed, rubbing my hands over my face a few times. I let my head drop…only to have the troubled gaze I was trying to hide be seen in full view by the silver eyes steadily staring up at me from my lap. I grumbled in irritation, “Dammit, can’t you move?”

Calm words. “No.” His gaze traveled over my face unhurriedly, and in a tranquil voice he asked the question no one would. “Why not before age eighteen?”

I rubbed my face again, keeping my head down. I schooled my features behind my hands. When I lowered them, an utterly blank expression was firmly in place. I peered up to everyone and stated bluntly, “From what I’ve seen, everyone in this room cares about, if not adores, children. I’m sure the last thing you want to see is a child,” my lips pinched the barest bit before I could control the action, “not being…loved.”

I flicked my hard gaze to each of the Rulers. “And the last thing I want is for anyone pitying me, so I would much rather Elder Farrar pick something from when I was older and better able to…handle myself.” I ignored everyone else’s carefully neutral regard and turned my gaze to Elder Farrar. “So, if you want to see ‘him’, know ‘him’, that’s my deal. Only memories from age eighteen and above.”

Fluidly, Elder Farrar nodded before his lips actually twitched. He held up his still glowing hand and murmured, “I already pulled one.” His gaze fell to my lap—to Leric—then lifted to mine as I gaped at hearing him state blatantly he had stolen from me. He rolled his shoulders. “Reese already informed us what he saw, and you gave me access, so I took a recent memory of whoever ‘he’ is along with the one we just watched.”

Slow words from me. “You lied while Leric had his hand on you?”

A shoulder shrugged as he flicked his glowing hand, another screen appearing. “Yes.” A pause. “Ms Jules, Mr Damon doesn’t frighten me in the least.” He tapped his temple. “And I already knew you’d give me access for the memory.”

I couldn’t help but stare at the man. “You, Elder Farrar, are one interesting individual.”

“Thank you,” he stated, flipping the overhead lights off, his hand no longer glowing. “That is one of the better compliments I’ve received in regards to my eccentricity.”

I cleared my throat, stuttering, “What memory…did you pull?”

Elder Farrar shook his head, his gorgeous golden hair brushing his shoulders. “I have no clue. I only asked for and received it. I haven’t viewed it yet.”

“Well, let’s hope your version of ‘recent’ and my version of ‘recent’ are the same.”

“I guess we’ll see.”

As the screen showed an unmoving, moonlit bedroom, I felt Leric jolt on my lap. I stared unblinkingly at the enormous white bed onscreen, a slight breeze wafting in through the large windows on either side. The sheer white curtains were frozen in mid-billow. Leric’s face was smack in the middle of the screen, his eyes slightly glowing, his hair a few inches shorter. I sucked in a huge breath then squealed, “No, no, no, no!” I waved my hands at Elder Farrar, rambling too quickly, my voice high-pitched and most definitely girly. “Of all the fucking memories, you took that one?” More waving of my hands as everyone’s heads cocked, staring between the screen, myself, and Leric. “Really, please take another one!”

Elder Farrar’s eyebrows were raised, and he stated offhandedly, “I did request one with Leric, too, so this must have been a two-for-one deal.” His lips trembled as his head swung between the screen and me. He didn’t care that Leric was as still as stone on the bed; Leric apparently was also not liking this memory being stolen, nor the fact that Elder Farrar had tried to invade his privacy. “So, this is what we’ve got.” Elder Farrar flicked his wrist and the screen moved into motion.

“Oh my God,” I wheezed. I prepared to watch the mortifying events from my past unfold. With a bare blessing of luck, it started well after my more embarrassing ramblings of seduction, after I had…offered many carnal services.

Leric gazed down at me, amusement in his eyes. Desire flashed in his glowing gaze as he purred quietly, “I’m not sure you could handle that.” He paused, his head cocking as his regard traveled over my face, his white hair glistening in the moonlight. “Since you won’t tell me your name, why don’t you tell me how old you are?”

“Old enough,” I muttered. I grabbed his opened white silk shirt, jerking it over his shoulders with slightly shaking hands. My gaze stalled on his tanned, muscled flesh as I finished awkwardly pulling his shirt from his arms and tossing it on the bed. My voice turned guttural while I eyed his body. “Definitely old enough.” I placed my hands on his hard chest, shoving him a step so the backs of his legs hit his bed. With my eyes caught on him, I quickly tore my own shirt over my head. I pulled my stare away from his steel-like abs and back to his striking face, meeting his gaze steadily.

His expression had altered, his amusement now barely observable and overridden with a growing desire that hardened his features. His gaze traveled down my body, then slowly journeyed back up—he was taking his time. Gradually, he lifted a hand and threaded his fingers through my hair, pulling strands of it forward into my line of sight and studying its vivid color. He asked on a hum, his tone quiet and intimate, “Why red?”

With a slightly breathless voice, I stated, “It works with my—”

A loud and insistent knock sounded at his door. My vision swung in that direction, across the large expanse of his Caribbean-style room—open and airy, the furniture decorated in white, silver, and teak—to the large, pine colored door. A golden light shone underneath, a shadow interrupting its glow.

“Whoever it is will go away,” Leric stated gruffly, tilting my face back to his with two fingers.

“Uh…” I murmured breathlessly, staring at his molten mercury, glowing gaze. “Maybe you…should answer it.”

His head cocked, his hair falling over one cheek as his gaze roamed my face. “No, I don’t think so.”

“No?” I sighed as he slowly started to bend, his lids hooding his gaze.

“No,” he growled, dipping to place his lips directly in front of mine, hovering there as he ran his hands through my hair and held me captive. “Definitely not.”

My lids closed when he started finishing the distance between our mouths.

But we froze, my eyes flying wide, our lips a breath apart when the person at the door pounded again.

Leric’s eyes flared a bit brighter, this time in irritation. When the knocking came again, he growled, “Dammit.” More pounding. “Just give me a second.” He pulled his hands away, straightening. His flowing silk pants rode low on his waist and rippled around his bare feet as he strode quickly to his door. My gaze roamed down his back, watching the play of his muscles, the flex of his ass, but I quickly glanced up when he tilted his head back toward me, meeting his gaze. He growled an order, “Don’t go anywhere.”

Mutely, I nodded and watched as he opened the door and quickly stepped outside, shutting it firmly behind him. A shuddering sigh escaped my lips, and I ran a shaking hand over my face. My attention swung from the door to his bed before landing on his silk shirt I had thrown there. Slowly, I lifted it, staring at it before I pulled the charmed diamond I had stashed in my back pocket from its depths with my free hand. My gaze altered between the two, with my decision unwavering.

But I stalled, my gaze snapping to his door when I heard a feminine voice outside.

A rush of air escaped my lungs, the breath I had been holding vulgar in the silence of the room. I placed the diamond back in my pocket, my feet moving me toward the door, a slow, soundless creep until I was turning the doorknob silently. Still clutching his silk shirt in one hand, I peeked out into the opulent Temple hallway of white sanded walls, silver accents on the tiling, and light fixtures.

And two occupants.

“You’re not answering my question!” a furious spirit Elemental asked on a rising shout. She was an absolute beauty, dressed in a flowing white gown, its slits baring a large amount of her flesh. Her ample chest was heaving in her fury, barely restrained in the silk covering. Her shoulderblade-length white hair with attractive spiral curls slightly swayed as she rested her hands on Leric’s stomach. “Why the hell do you smell like this? And who the fuck do you have in there?” She bared her teeth. “You asked me to meet you tonight after you were done with your damn work, but instead I catch you with another fucking woman?”

“Lissa, calm down,” Leric stated on a hushed voice, placing his hands over hers on his stomach, not removing them. “There’s no one in my room.”

Lissa paused, then she huffed, “Then why won’t you let me in there?”

“Just not tonight, Lissa,” Leric crooned softly, pulling her in close to his body, wrapping his arms—

I shut the door quickly, my breathing labored as I stared at it. I was still able to hear the tone of Leric’s soothing voice, but not his words. I quickly walked backward, away from the sound. I was unable to take my gaze from the door until the backs of my legs thumped against the bed, a tiny whimper exiting my lips as I stared for long moments. I gripped the silk shirt, raising it to stare at it before murmuring quietly, “Never fool me once…”

I let my hand open wide, the silk shirt sliding over my palm until it floated to the ground. I stared at it a moment before grabbing my shirt from the floor next to it, pulling it over my head quickly. I tugged the charmed diamond out of my pocket again. I didn’t glance at the door, my focus steady on the diamond. Cupping it with both hands and bringing it to my lips, I whispered, “Take me to Sin.”

A flash of blinding white light erupted.

When I blinked, I was in a back card room in one of the many hotels Bossman owned. I ducked, rolling toward the door as I stuffed the diamond into my back pocket, when I heard Dell, Bruno, Jasper, and many other goons behind me. I wasn’t fast enough, a brush of wind fluttering my hair across my face. I shouted, the sound frantic, as I was jerked up by a handful of my hair, instantly pulled to my feet as my head was yanked back…to stare into Dell’s surprised face.

He grinned slowly. “Well, gentlemen, look who just…flashed somehow…back into our lives.”

Fumbling behind me, I grabbed a bottle from a table and swiftly smashed it against the side of his head. I dipped and twisted away from his off-centered hold, then swiftly slammed an elbow into the back of his head. I kicked over a table onto the other men, who were just starting to stand, their shouts of surprise echoing. I turned and raced toward the door, but it slammed closed in my face, glowing golden. I hit it hard, muttering a curse before I quickly turned, my gaze swinging for another exit.

But I stopped moving.

My eyes were caught on the other side of the room…on Sin. His muscular body was clad only in bloody boxer briefs, his head hanging. He was pinned to the fucking wall, his arms raised high and spread, with his hands staked…and a spear stuck through his stomach.

Already racing toward him, I grunted, choking, when a meaty fist suddenly grabbed my throat, stopping my progress. It lifted me high into the air as I scrambled. Bruno chuckled quietly up at me, holding me easily, before he slammed his fist into my stomach. My vision dimmed as a choked grunt flew past my lips. My body curled right before he tossed me across the room, the tables whizzing by in a blur until I hit the far wall, the crack of the plaster loud. I tumbled to the ground to land on my front, bits of the wall’s debris falling on top of me.

I blinked and sucked in oxygen, wheezing as I stared at my broken hand on the carpet next to my face. There were many black boots and shiny dress shoes walking toward me. Coughing hard, I raised myself, but I shouted breathlessly as I instantly fell back down, grabbing at my twisted leg.

Dell said from too close behind me, “Can’t move too well with a broken leg and hand, can you, bitch?” I choked on a scream when he slammed a foot down on my leg. He sneered down at me as he applied more pressure so I couldn’t move away. “God, I fucking hate you.” But he removed his foot and…smiled. “I say we string her up like Sin.”

“Not sure if Boss would like that,” Jasper drawled, stepping up beside Dell. He opened his arms wide when Dell scowled at him. “I’m just saying that he usually likes doing it to her himself.”

“She’s trying to run,” Dell taunted in fake shock. He waved his arms where I lay sucking in air, smiling down at me with sick delight. “Isn’t that right, bitch? You’re trying to run?”

“Fuck you,” I whispered.

“Mm, please tell me that’s an offer,” Dell purred. He bent near me even as he told Bruno, “Get the other stakes and spear before Boss gets here.” As Bruno walked away to a closet, Dell’s attention swung back to me. He crouched over my form, his handsome face altering to sadistic lust as he stared at me. “What are you wearing, Caro?” He picked at my white shirt. I tried jerking away from him, but he quickly slammed me onto my back, making me shout when my broken leg twisted. He merely continued, ripping my shirt off over my head. “Since we all know you hate white clothes, I’ll help you out of them.”

“Get your fucking hands off me!” I screamed, using my one good hand to fight him as he tried to lift me to remove my bra. “Stop it!”

“Shut. Up,” he hissed, planting his fist into the side of my face.

My vision dimmed again as my head lolled.

Jasper’s voice floated into my hearing while Dell fumbled with my bra. “Dell, torture or rape…you’ve only got time for one before Boss gets here.”

“Dammit, Jasper, you always fucking do this,” Dell growled. My vision slowly steadied. I grunted when he dropped me onto my back, leaving me to stare up at the ceiling. “Fine, you know I enjoy making her bleed even more.”

He straightened, moving away.

I gritted my teeth, inhaling heavily before rolling onto my side. Tiny grunting whimpers escaped me while I steadied myself. Only a second later I cried out as Bruno grabbed my arms and lifted me, smashing me against the wall next to Sin.

“Is he alive?” I gasped, leaning heavily on my good leg.

Bruno snorted. “Of course he is.” A shoulder shrugged. “You know Boss likes to take you both to the brink of death before healing you up.” A cruel smile. “Just so he can do it again.” His head tilted. “I never understood how the fuck he hasn’t earned the loyalty of the two of you by doing this over and over again.”

I choked on a heartless laugh. “Ah, Bruno, we enjoy pain.”

A tawny eyebrow cocked. “No, you don’t.” His teeth flashed. “But even I have to admit that you have a beautiful scream when you truly hate something.”

“Only to the fucking demented,” I groaned, trying to fight his hold as he started raising my arms, which was utterly futile against his Shifter strength.

He hummed quietly. “And I’m certain we’ll be hearing it very soon.” He glanced over his shoulder as I continued struggling, my arms now fully stretched. “You’d better hurry up, Dell.”

“I’ll watch for Boss,” Jasper muttered, quickly turning his back on the three of us and herding the other onlookers out of the room. He shut the door behind him and a sudden golden, shimmering glow encased the walls—a Mage privacy spell to keep my screams unheard from outside the room.

Dell stepped next to Bruno and placed a stake in front of my face. The pointy half was made of solid silver, the back half of it made of black spelled wood. I flinched as he ran it over my cheek, the silver sizzling against my skin as he crooned, “Come, Caro, squeal for us.” He grabbed my broken hand, slamming it straight on the wall and making me grunt on a choked cry…right before his arm blurred as he slammed the stake through my palm.

I grunted hard, my body jerking as I gurgled a sob.

“Now, that wasn’t good enough,” Dell hummed. “I guess I’ll have to try again.” I gritted my teeth, groaning through the shout that wanted to escape as he jerked the stake out only to slam it into another spot on my hand. My mouth opened on a silent scream and my vision dimmed for a moment before returning. My body trembled, blood pouring from my pinned hand. “Again, I guess.”

“Not enough time,” Bruno muttered.

“Fuck, between you and Jasper, my time with her is always fucking ruined,” Dell mumbled in irritation. I sobbed silently…then shouted as he blurred around Bruno and slammed a stake into my other palm, pinning my hands completely to the wall. “There, now she’s making some damn noise.” He elbowed Bruno as my sobs racked my body. Another shout escaped me as Bruno moved, all of my weight hanging from my pinned hands and good leg. Dell lifted the silver spear, which was made sadistically the same as the stakes, and placed it against my stomach right above my navel. He grinned with hilarity right before he pressed the three-inch-thick, burning silver spear into my stomach.

I screamed.

I screamed as Dell and Bruno had wanted to hear, my cry piercing through the room. Twice the memory cut out as my vision went black, my screams resuming each time it returned. Bruno and Dell were laughing merrily while Dell drew out the stabbing, sliding the spear through my body inch by slow inch until he was standing flush against the front of me, the spear’s silver half only showing out of my skin an inch. He jerked it inside my body, blood pouring from my stomach and my mouth. My head dropped, my vision going black again.

Only I was brought back to life when my head was jerked up by a rough hand in my hair. It was the Bossman staring me in the face, a tiny smile lifting his lips. “I’ve missed you, my pet. Wherever have you been?”

I spat blood on in his eyes.

His gaze narrowed as he gently wiped his face with his free hand, smearing the blood in long streaks. “Now, that wasn’t nice.” His wolf growled quietly. “Do you want me to kill Sin?”

I choked hoarsely, “Get…him…down.”

“No, I don’t think so. Not yet. After all, you are the reason he’s here.” Bossman chuckled quietly. “When you apparently disappeared, he naturally came looking for you here…and, well, you can see how that ended up.” Black eyes wandered over my face. “I want to know how you suddenly flashed into this room, and where the fuck you’ve been since you escaped the last time.”

I laughed, the sound choked. “Go…fuck…yourself.” I paused. “Or…Dell.”

“Yes, well, I can see this is going to be fun,” he murmured, sounding irritated and gleeful at the same time, before he glanced over his shoulder. He barked at Bruno, “Get her down and have Jasper heal her. Then I’ll do this again, since I hate missing out on the fun.”

The screen went blank.

No one moved.

No one breathed.

I wasn’t even entirely sure Mrs Damon was still conscious inside Mr Damon’s hold, as his arms were wrapped around her tightly where she had buried her face against his chest. All the Rulers still stared at the screen, unblinking. Elder Farrar flicked his wrist, the barest movement, and the screen completely disappeared. He let his head drop, staring at the ground. Roselle and Reese were both still staring where the screen used to be, keeping their attention off of me…and Leric.

Because Leric had moved at some point during that memory. He was now sitting on the edge of the bed, closer to where the screen used to be, with his back to me and his strong muscles straining his white shirt. His elbows rested on his knees, and his arms were crooked so his chin rested in his hands and his fingers steepled to cover his mouth.

And there was the bitty fact he was glowing bright white, his crown of the galaxies sitting on top of his head.

I cleared my throat, oddly feeling detached from having to watch that special event. “I think I’m going to order room service.” I pulled the menu from the end table. “I’m starving.” Which was no wonder since I had puked all the food I’d eaten earlier. “Does anybody else want anything?”

King Collins’s gaze snapped to mine, very careful to not look anywhere near Leric, but he still stared at me like I was crazy. “You can’t be serious.”

“She is.” Queen Ruckler cleared her throat, also glancing at me and keeping her gaze off Leric. “She’s telling truth.”

“I’m hungry,” I mumbled, staring down at the menu and reading the meals on it as I shrugged a shoulder. “Seeing that wasn’t anything new or shocking to me, it was a pretty tame experience, really.”

The room went quiet, so I guessed no one else wanted anything. It made making the phone call I placed much easier. “Maybe you guys will be hungry by the time it arrives. I got enough to share.”

That was when Leric moved—to pop his neck—before refreezing at the end of my bed.

I rubbed my lips together, watching in fascination as his crown rotated around his head for a few beats, before I peered to my silent King. “Do you want to know the bad news now?”

King Collins’s eyebrows rose, and he started to walk toward me but stopped dead in his tracks when his face suddenly reflected silver…apparently, Leric’s gaze had snapped to him. He relaxed back against the dresser, the silver light on his face disappearing after a few beats, and he asked, “That wasn’t the bad news?”

“Oh.” I shrugged a shoulder. “No. You see, even if you know who he is—”

“We do, but we thought we’d killed him. I swear my shot was true, but the damned bullet wasn’t silver…I should have known better than to believe he went down that easy,” King Zeller groused in heated passion, then he instantly froze. His face was reflecting silver, and his eyes—almost—flicked all the way to Leric, but they slowly came back to mine. He continued speaking, the silver light shining brightly on his face. “His name is Philip Masterson, although I’m sure he’s using a false name—”

“Alexander Kurnoc,” I interrupted.

King Zeller’s eyebrows lifted. “The obscure gambling industrialist?” When I dipped my head, he mumbled absently to himself, “Very interesting.” A nod of his head. “It makes sense then that he’s never been photographed or interviewed.” He cleared his throat and got back on track to tell me something I didn’t know. “He’s a hybrid, Shifter and Mage.” My brows rose at this, and King Zeller nodded slowly at my expression. “Yeah, and because of this, his Mage magic tends to work in reverse. Our best guess is, whereas some powerful Mages can go forward in time, he stores up enough power to go back in time.”

He popped his fingers one by one. “It didn’t work out for him so well the last time he tried it—even though we thought he was fucking dead—so I don’t imagine he would do it again anytime soon.” He blinked. “Oh yes, and he’s the one that initially started MCWWII, creating a large majority of the Beasts by raping Com women.”

I stared. “Alrighty then.” I tried to process all of that, and I was pretty sure it was going to take longer than a few minutes to wrap my brain around. “Well, you won’t like the bad news then.” I flicked a finger where the screen used to be. “He’s also got some type of protection surrounding him, so he can’t be found unless he wants to be.”

Leric glowed just a bit brighter, and all of us started to squint. There was a scraping sound at my door, followed by a bitty howl. Followed directly by a loud, snarling wildcat noise. I sighed and started to stand to let Isolde and Tristan inside, but Leric chose that moment to speak, his rage making the room shake furiously as he shouted a demanding order, “Caro, sit the fuck down!” When everyone froze, his voice boomed, “Somebody else get the goddamn door!”

Roselle instantly moved. “On it, sir.”

Leric went mute again, his mouth still behind his steepled hands. The silver glow of his eyes disappeared every once in a while as he stared at the wall, apparently barely blinking while Roselle opened the door to let in Isolde and Tristan. She shut and locked the door behind them. Isolde chose to go around sniffing and growling at everyone, but Tristan instantly jumped on my bed, rolled on it a few moments, then his enormous head dropped onto my lap and he started his huffing purr instantly. Only to stop when I lifted Isolde onto the bed, placing her on my free leg and ordering her to behave. They both watched each other silently while I stroked their heads.

I yawned as I spoke. “What’s the plan to keep the big bad from getting what he wants?”

Elder Farrar flicked a finger at me, eyebrows raised. “Meaning you and Sin.”

I blinked tiredly. “Sin and I can both handle ourselves now, hence the reason I didn’t mention anything before Leric caught me in the lie.” I rested back against the headboard, my head lolling to the side. “But I’m going to go out on a limb and guess no one here believes that now, after seeing that memory, which, by the way, was before either of us had our powers.”

Elder Farrar smirked. “Your guess would be right, especially where he’s involved, since you know,” he waved a brazen hand, “the man did orchestrate MCWWII into happening.”

“Hmm.” I blinked slowly. “You almost had a point there.” Another blink. “You think my food will be here soon?”

Almost everyone blinked right back at me.

Oddly, it was Mrs Damon who snapped out of her funk, brushing Mr Damon away as she wiped at her bloodshot eyes. She stomped across the room, ignoring when Leric’s silver gaze shot across her face, making it glow, to lift the phone on my bedside table. She called room service and barked orders like a deranged military sergeant. I almost felt sorry for the poor schmuck on the other end of the line. She slammed the phone down, nodding efficiently at the mistreated phone while stating, “It’ll be here in a few minutes.”

My head lolled the other way, peering up at her. “You want some of my food?”

“No,” she clipped primly. “But thank you for the offer.” She moved back to Mr Damon, leaning heavily on him as he wrapped his arms around her.

“You know, I’m really tired.” I yawned again, moving to snuggle down on the bed. I placed Isolde above my head on the pillow and used Tristan for a body pillow, tossing my leg over his warm body. “This day has been majorly draining, so do you think maybe you can get to the plan before my food arrives and I pass out?”

King Collins ran a hand over his face before massaging at his temples. He finally stated unhelpfully, “I’d like to sleep on it then talk with the other Rulers privately and, more than likely, a few of the Elders, too, before we come up with a plan to keep you out of his sadistic fucking hands.” He blinked up at me. Stared. Blinked again. “You may want to,” another blink, “call Sin and have him come back where he can be protected.”

“I’m thinking you didn’t hear me.” I yawned again, my jaw stretching huge. “Sin and I can take care of ourselves, even if you don’t believe me.” I sniffed, snuggling against Tristan’s warmth, but my head shot up when there was a knock at the door. “My food.”

Roselle instantly moved. The golden Mage protection disappeared from the walls with a flick of Elder Farrar’s little finger. She asked clearly through the door, “Who’s there?”

The answer was clear. “Room service.”

“Can you repeat the order, please?”

He started rambling a list of my dishes.

I moaned, waving a hand at Roselle. “Let the man in before it gets cold!”

King Collins stared at me for long moments, then he cleared his throat, stating evenly, “Caro, there is going to come a time when you have your own Prodigy. I’ll forewarn you, whoever it is will never be anything like you expected.”

I raised a brow. “Thanks. I think.”

Chapter Twelve

I sat in a booth inside the lodge’s bar the next night staring out the window into the dark night. Laughter and merriment continued around me. I was lost in my twisting thoughts of Leric. And always Sin. I ran from any romantic relationship put in front of me. Even my longest, being with Isa, I had run from. I could have come back to her…and I hadn’t. Instead, I ran from everything romantic, mainly out of confusion. I was not sure how someone could actually love me, a twisted fuck of an individual. I knew my uncertainty arose from a lack of trust, a long-honed survival instinct.

And fear.

The one emotion it always came back to.

The terror that currently had my palms sweating and my muscles clenched tight. It was also making me nauseous, which wouldn’t be a great thing since I had eaten an enormous meal again at dinner. Fear was literally making me feel ill.

I wasn’t hiding it well because Brann’s deep voice rumbled across from me. I hadn’t even noticed that he had sat down at my loner booth. “Are you all right?”

I sipped from the lemon water I was drinking before answering. “Not really.”

Liquid amber eyes scanned my face. “Relationship sickness?”

I chuckled quietly, spinning my drink on the table slowly. “Always lately.”

He hummed quietly, sipping from his brandy, watching me. “He’s an asshole. You deserve better than that crown-toting fuck.”

Again I chuckled. “I know.” I peered up to him. “I’m horrible with relationships, Brann. Like, anyone who has a real interest in me should fucking run, horrible. You know?”

His lips quirked before he took another sip from his drink. “Or it could be said, you haven’t met the right person yet.”

I blinked, and my gaze wandered over his flawless features. “I’m a little off tonight, Brann, so you’ll have to tell me if you’re implying…” I mean, fuck, we had talked about this.

“Um…no. No offense, of course.”

I snorted. “No offense.”

His lips curved, and it was most definitely the scoundrel in him staring back at me. “I’ll tell you a little secret about myself, Felon.” He twirled his now empty glass on the table. “Not many men would ever own up to this, but it’s true nevertheless.”

I waited, leaning forward.

His lips quirked sardonically as he glanced at his empty glass. “I lost my virginity when I was sixteen. And…well, I thought I was in love with the woman afterward. It was the experience of a first sexual encounter, awkward at first, but definitely intimate as it progressed. So intimate, I didn’t think I would ever meet someone quite like her.” He twirled his glass again before gazing up into my carefully blanked expression—I understood where he was going with this. “My point being, no matter what, the first person you have sex with always leaves a lasting impression. It’s inevitable, but it rarely ever lasts.”

I stared into his eyes, as still as a statue, again hating another person voicing what I had already worried was a real possibility. I had actually seen poor idiots think themselves in love after they lost their virginity.

His brows bounced slowly before he tapped his glass twice on the table, then he slid out of the booth, running a hand over his amber dress shirt. “And I didn’t say that just so you would feel horrible.” His lips tilted on one side in an ironic fashion, completely self-deprecating. “I’m fucking horrible with relationships, too.” He snorted, running a hand over his face. “And although I loved Dakota, she and I were far from perfect. And we were mates, which scares the hell out of me for any future nightmares of a life with someone else.”

My lips tilted, the smile of the jaded. Sometimes matings weren’t always what they were cracked up to be, and I repeated myself, “Anyone who has any real interest in you should fucking run, horrible?”

“Undeniably.” He glanced into his empty glass. “And, after that cheerful bit of honesty, I do believe I need another drink.”

As he started to turn, I grabbed his hand, stopping him. I quickly released his warm palm, saying honestly, “Brann, thank you.” I peered up into his molten amber eyes. “It’s nice having someone around who I can be myself with and who’s not…” I bit my lip, wondering if I should be completely honest or if it would just be rude.

A black brow arched. “Who’s not tough and perfect like we pretend to be?” Still nibbling on my bottom lip, I nodded once, and he chuckled quietly. “Likewise, Felon.”

I smiled down at my lemon water as he walked away. With Sin gone, it was nice having a friend nearby. I finished off my water and stood, walking to the bar to get a refill. When I was on my way back to my table of solace, I was flagged down by King Collins where he and the other Rulers and Elders, plus Leric’s parents, sat at a table. Everyone was drinking moderately, but they were definitely relaxed and having a decent time.

“Sit with us, my Prodigy,” King Collins murmured, tapping the empty seat next to him. “It’s better than being alone over there.”

My brows lifted, seeing him tilt a bit, and I realized he had imbibed a bit more than moderately. The tipsy look was interesting on him—his expressions were much less guarded. “Sometimes, I prefer to be alone.” And that was the truth.

“Eh, that’s the talk of the lonely.” He pushed out the empty chair.

My lips twitched, but I quickly placed a steadying hand on his shoulder when he tilted just a little too far. “Whoa there.” I pushed him back up straight. “I’ll sit, if you stay sitting. How about that?”

Blue eyebrows waggled as I sat next to him. “Gotcha to sit with everyone, didn’t I?”

My eyes opened wide in surprise, and I couldn’t help but laugh as he suddenly sat straighter in his seat, less slouched. I had just been played. “Sympathy card? Fuck, I can’t believe I fell for it.”

He grinned happily, taking a drink from his beer. He was definitely not drunk. “It works both ways between the fledgling and the experienced.”

I grinned and my mouth opened to say something else, but my lips stalled as a sudden cool breeze wafted through the room, ruffling the hair of everyone at the table.

The flames in the rock fire pit in the center of the room flickered in the draft.

“Christ,” Queen Ruckler shivered, glancing around. “Did they leave the doors open?”

As King Zeller turned to see the back of the room where the wide, glass paneled doors and the enormous windows were, the unnatural breeze still floated around the room. My veins froze in instant horror, my heart hammering. This really was a shitty night.

But I pushed past my dread.

I had to, because this was who I was. What I was born to be. What I was born to do. My nose ring was like ice against my skin, and I instantly thumped my enormous purse on the table. Mechanically, Mrs Damon, Mr Damon and I stood, each one of us beginning to prepare. I dug through my purse, my hands trembling as I panted and tried to regulate my breathing. This was why I fucking hated being what I was. T

The entire table went mute, seeing Mrs Damon lift a knife made of diamonds from her purse.

“How long?” I asked Mr Damon, fumbling for the hidden zipper in my purse.

“Minutes,” he muttered, taking off his white blazer, but he stared at me hard. “You shouldn’t be involved. You’re still young.” He paused. “Leric would not approve, and neither do I.”

Finally getting the zipper undone, I shivered past the icy breeze and pulled out my specially made ‘brass knuckles’. Except they weren’t brass, because when I hit the switch on the side of each, diamond spikes jutted from each knuckle. I quickly slid them on. “Leric does not own me, and neither do either of you. This is my fucking world. I chose here, not the damn Temple, fully knowing the dangers.” I glared as I dug out a diamond spiked choker, clasping it efficiently around my throat. “And furthermore, I’m the damn Prodigy of the Elementals. I chose that, and I won’t run from the responsibility that entails.” I jerked my head at the door. “In fact, this isn’t your fucking battle, so why don’t you two run along while I take care of business?”

“What are we missing?” King Collins asked slowly—standing just as gradually—and stared at our weapons.

Mr Damon grinned at me, flashing his teeth, most definitely not in his friendly way. The grin was more like Leric’s, showing the side he hid from everyone.

Nostrils flaring, I glanced at King Collins. “I don’t have time to explain, nor can I.” I peered past him to Queen Cooper, asking her hurriedly, “What was it that you did the day I woke up after being kidnapped by you? When you did a spell…” I couldn’t say anymore.

Her beautiful face went instantly alert, glancing about the room. “It was a simple protection spell.”

“Well, you’re going to need another protection spell,” I muttered, dropping my purse under the table quickly. I rolled my shoulders, just as Mr Damon and Mrs Damon were beginning to do, working out their muscles. “Do it for everyone in here. Put up the spell. And no matter what, don’t drop it until we’re done.” I held up a hand when everyone at the table instantly stood and started to argue. “No fucking questions. Just trust me. You’re going to see something, and you’ll want to help…but you can’t. Just stay behind the fucking protection until we’re done.” I pulled my gun out from my back holster, already starting to move away. “Understood?”

“You should really stay back, Ms Jules,” Mrs Damon argued, her voice stern. “Leric’s going to be very upset.”

“Leric can kiss my ass,” I muttered, then I pointed at King Collins. “Get everyone to the back of the room.” When he didn’t immediately respond as I thought he might not, since this was all a bit sudden and King Collins was normally not one to be told what to do, I jumped onto the nearest table. The wind was starting to pick up. I raised my gun, firing two rounds into the wooden ceiling. And beautifully, and abruptly, all sound stopped, even the damn loud music. Everyone’s eyes trained on me. I holstered my gun, which was a bit harder to do with my ‘brass knuckles’ on, and rubbed at my ear that was throbbing from the loud shot as I shouted, “I am Caro Jules, the Prodigy Elemental. I’m ordering every damn one of you to move to the back of the room right now for your own safety.”

I let my power out and opened my Core, my eyes flaring brightly as people visibly flinched.

Every single one of the Elementals, and even most of the Shifters who had scented my truth, instantly moved to do as told—plus, there was the added bonus of the freaky unexplainable wind occurring inside the closed room. But when the rest only stood there, I inhaled heavily and ramped up my power. The tables, lamps, and pool tables shook violently as I shouted furiously, “Get to the fucking back of the room, people!”

Lovely. There was a mad dash to the back of the room, people tripping over each other in their haste. Almost everyone here had never felt that sort of power before.

I shouted just as furiously, “Elder Farrar, Queen Cooper, London, protect them!”

Brann walked forward casually toward me in the shaking room as everyone raced past him, an eyebrow quirked. “Nice to know you can do that, too.” His head cocked nonchalantly, but his eyes were dimly glowing in their alertness. “Want to explain what’s going on?”

“Just get back with them, Brann,” I mumbled. Mrs Damon and Mr Damon were already beginning to glow on the floor next to me, staring out the picturesque windows, and I heard Mr Damon mutter a profound curse as he stared outside. “Brann, you’re just going to have to trust me, since I don’t have time to explain. I can’t worry about protecting you while I do this. Just get back.”

“I can protect—”

“I’m sorry, Brann, but I don’t have time for this,” I muttered. I raised my hand, sending a pulse wave at him. He flew through the air toward the back of the room. Elder Jacobs caught him in a magical wind, bringing him down carefully. I hollered, “Keep him back, goddammit!” My nostrils flared at the furious and surprised expression on Brann’s face. Elder Merrick instantly stepped in front of him, pushing him back when he started to come toward me again. I had to trust they would do what I ordered and keep my friend safe.

I opened my Core fully, head flying back, arms outstretched and palms up, glowing bright silvery white, just as Mr Damon and Mrs Damon were doing. Each of us were mentally flying through the beautiful galaxies to our own hidden cache of weapons. From Mr Damon’s reaction, I decided on the swords I had once found, or had found me—either way, they were fucking mine—hidden in my own treasure trove of diamond weapons. The handles were brushed platinum, the eighteen-inch-long, sharp deadly blades pure, beautiful diamonds.

I whispered, calling to them, before I focused myself back into the saloon bar, still glowing but now more dimly. My swords were now gripped tight in my hands. I grinned, ignoring the shocked gasps I heard from the back of the room where a golden protection spell now completely sectioned it off. Everyone stared at what had to be a phenomenon occurring in front of them. I only had a moment to glance at Mr Damon and saw he had two diamond axes, while Mrs Damon had two short daggers in her hands. Both spirits did not at all appear like ‘just parents’ right now.

“Turn around, Caro,” Mr Damon stated way too calmly. “And see what we’re facing.”

Mrs Damon snorted. “Maybe then she’ll wise up and get back there with them.”

Rolling my head on my shoulders, I ignored not only Brann who was arguing with Elder Merrick and Queen Ruckler, but also Aria who was shouting at King Zeller and trying to get past him to me. Luckily, London was doing what he needed, a hand against the protective golden wall, helping to keep it strong, but I could see he was seconds away from stepping through it. I hoped he wouldn’t.

I inhaled slowly and then turned to the windows.

Chapter Thirteen

I froze, a silent scream caught in my throat as I stared out at the moonlit snow. My power zapped through my veins. The depths of evil outside—an amount I had never seen before—had the diamond blades of my swords instantly glowing white. I went to full power, a cold sweat taking over my entire body. At least fifty to a hundred Shadows lurked under the moonlight, amazingly organized in ranks. All shapes and sizes, each one of them pure evil. Their black forms were unseen to anyone not spirit Elemental as they marched closer to us. My mouth was still opened in terror. This type of frozen fear would get me killed in a heartbeat. My wide, terror-filled eyes glanced back to where King Collins paced in the little section he had behind Queen Cooper with her palm on the golden wall, and he stopped at my expression.

My tone constricted, I ordered, “Don’t drop the fucking wall until we say it’s safe.”

I had never seen that expression as he stared back at me, his gaze running over my face, and he stated in a cold, dead tone, “You can do this.”

“Dammit, Caro!” Brann’s shout echoed through the air.

My chest heaving, I stared at Queen Ruckler a moment and mouthed, “Keep him back.”

“Caro, turn around!” Mr Damon bellowed below me.

I instantly turned at the urgency in his tone, only to kneel on the table I stood on. I threw my hands out, swords still in my grip, as a portion of the Shadows flew up to hit the glass windows above, while another section hit the paneled glass doors with such force and evil that exuberant amounts of glass shattered like bullets into the room. The three of us simultaneously threw pulse waves in front of us, protecting ourselves from the flying debris…and blasting some of the Shadows back. The Shadows’ piercing howls of pain and rage as their corporal pitch-black frames blew farther back into the night were able to be heard by anyone, Com or Mys, spirit Elemental or Mage.

The icy wind whipped through the room as they began pouring in. The expanse was still visible by the lights above but suddenly dimmed by the very essences of the Shadows.

Life.

Experience.

Determination.

Any one of those had me lifting as glass shattered to the floor, and my boots were already racing down the long table toward the Shadows. I glowed a brilliant white, my swords swinging as I rotated my wrists.

Mrs Damon shouted, “No, Caro! Stay back with us!”

I ignored it all, the fear gone and the killing bitch coming to the fore as those around me were endangered. I ran harder and leapt into the air, hooking my arm around a Shadow’s. The feeling of pure evil bounced right off me as I used the force of my momentum to wrap my legs around its waist when it started to twist in midair, screaming to get me off its back. I quickly chopped its head off, its black, tar-like blood splattering over me, visible to all. As I started to fall back to the ground, the dead Shadow’s body parts fell, too. At the last second before impact, I hooked my legs around another, their numbers like a fucking swarm of bees in the air. Hanging upside down, and before it could touch me, I sliced its head off.

And so it went.

I hovered in the air, riding the Shadows and getting tossed and turned as the cries of the wicked and pure evil screamed at me as I moved with them. I repeatedly cut off their black heads or jabbed them straight through the heart, more of their black tar-like blood pouring over me. Mrs Damon and Mr Damon fought below, appearing much the same from what I could catch in glimpses through the horde in the air.

Until one fucker grabbed me around the waist—a smarter Shadow.

It flew me straight toward the golden protection none of the Shadows could seem to pass. I shouted in agony as my back slammed into the protective wall, my swords dropping from my hands. I hung in midair, and baring my teeth at the Shadow’s face in front of me, I decked it straight in the side of its head with my diamond knuckles. The damn thing screamed, its mouth opened as wide as my head, and we started falling to the ground.

A wave of air caught me from underneath, the Shadow slipping through to fall to the ground. Breathless, I sucked in oxygen as I lay on a peaceful cushion of gentle air and picked up my blood covered head…to stare into dark glowing eyes on the other side of the protective wall. Elder Jacobs.

Panting over the screams of the evil, I muttered, “Thanks.”

His eyebrows lifted, and he stated dryly, “By all the evidence, I’m thinking it should be us thanking you.”

“Right.” I sucked in air. “I should probably get back to it.”

Brann was suddenly standing in front of Elder Jacobs, brushing out of Elder Merrick’s hold. His eyes were glowing fiercely, an expression I had never seen on his face before; he was a honed, deadly powerful being staring me straight in the face. He surprised me by tilting his head and growling, “One of those fuckers stole your sword.”

“What?” I shouted, my head swinging down past the air cushion. I saw only one of my swords on the ground. “Goddammit! That was fucking mine!” I rolled, falling from the edge of the air cushion to the floor and grabbing up my only sword. I finished off the fucking Shadow still lying on his back wailing from the hit to his head, black blood splattering, and then I peered around to the rest of the room, trying to find the thieving Shadow. I shouted, “That was mine, you fucking prick.”

Brann cleared his throat. I glanced back at him, furious I had been stolen from. He pointed to the right, the complete opposite direction to where I had been looking. “Over there, Felon.”

Glancing in that direction, I muttered quietly, “Dammit, don’t be so obvious next time when I’m wrong. You’re ruining my cool factor.”

His wolf growled at me. “Just go get your shit back since I know you don’t like to share.”

“Fucking right,” I murmured as I raised my sword and slashed down a Shadow aiming right for Brann, its blood splattering all over the protective wall in front of him. “God, I knew they’d like you, Wolf Man. You’re just as twisted as me. You need to stay behind the barrier.” As he stared at the blood, I raced after my sword. There was a damn Shadow using it to hack at a deer head mounted on the wall. I raised my hand and sent a pulse wave at it. “That is mine, you stupid fucking shit!”

Bone-tired, wavering on my feet and sporting black blood all over my body, I blinked at Mr Damon, both of my swords back in my hands. “I hate this part.”

He flashed white teeth at me through the black blood on his face. “Be happy we survived.”

I muttered under my breath, “Surviving isn’t shit, if you’re insane.”

Mrs Damon pointed one of her glowing daggers at me, not at all the prim woman she normally was, being covered in black blood like us. “Especially you, young lady! You put yourself at risk fighting up in the fucking air with them!” More waving of her dagger. “That kind of reckless behavior is unacceptable!”

“Mrs Damon, with all due respect,” I spat on the ground, some of it black blood, “you can go fuck yourself.” I managed a sweet smile even as I gripped my bruised ribs. My wrist was twisted and smarting something fierce. “Okay?”

She growled, but Mr Damon grabbed her arm, holding her back when she wanted to pounce on me. He waved one of his axes at the back of the room where everyone was standing completely mute, watching us, almost all the none-Royals with wide eyes. “We need to finish this, so they can get out.”

And, speak of the devil, a goddamn fire Elemental in utter stupidity stepped outside the fucking protection right as Mr Damon was speaking…and instantly dropped to his knees, hands going to his head as he started screaming bloody murder. His eyes glowed fiercely, fire beginning to lick along his body as his power went berserk.

I cursed profoundly and raced toward him, dropping my swords to grab his head. Fire skimmed along my fingers, making me shout in pain. I still tilted his head back before he completely lost it, and I pressed my mouth to his, sucking in…pulling on my power, glowing brightly. I swallowed down the black, purified soul consuming him. I shuddered hard at the absolute malevolence, but I sent him back through the protection of the golden wall with a hard shove while I coughed and hacked. I wiped my mouth and gritted my teeth while I picked my swords back up with slightly singed fingers, straightening on wavering feet.

I pointed my swords at the stunned, silent group, someone holding the whimpering idiot behind the protection. “I swear to fucking God, I won’t save the next idiot to step past this protection because,” I spat again, coughing, “that fucking tastes like shit. Understand me, people?” I paused as they nodded, mute. “To make sure you all understand, here it is in simple logic: keep your fucking hands and feet inside the goddamn ride at all times or you can kiss your asses goodbye.”

“Caro…” Unbelievably, there was a bit of a reprimand in my King’s tone.

I stared at him wide-eyed, throwing my swords out wide. “Are you fucking kidding me? I’m worn the hell out from saving your asses, about to do something I truly hate, and that idiot,” I pointed with my sword, “can’t follow rule one!” I jabbed my right sword in the dummy’s direction with each word. “Stay. Behind. The. Damn. Protection.”

King Collins’s eyebrows rose. “Then why don’t you finish up, so you can rest?”

My nostrils flared as I watched him a moment. “You know, I’m going to ignore the fact I think you’re about ready to laugh at me, and do what I need to do.”

With a steady voice, he stated, “That sounds like a reasonable plan.”

I blinked. “You’re one damn condescending bastard.” I turned away, griping as I moved, “And I didn’t even get a fucking thank you for my hard work.”

Mr Damon chuckled quietly, murmuring softly, “And you still won’t get one once we wipe their memories.” His brows lifted. “The Temple is sounding better and better, isn’t it?”

“Shh,” I muttered quietly, glancing back at the group. My gaze roamed and landed directly on King Zeller, whose brows had lifted, he apparently having heard the comment. “Great.” I glared back at Mr Damon. “He’s all yours when we’re done here. I’m not about to tackle his ass to do what we have to.”

“Not a problem,” Mr Damon stated factually, even as I heard a slight ruckus happening behind us. We ignored it, the three of us spreading out in the room.

“Fuck, I hope I didn’t kill as many as I think I did,” I murmured, starting to glow as I set my swords down on the ground. “This isn’t going to feel pretty.”

Mrs Damon, still covered in black blood, clipped in her prim tone, “Maybe next time you won’t rush off like the damn grim reaper, and instead hang back like you should have.”

“Enough,” Mr Damon murmured, each of us glowing brightly. All three of us were raising our arms to shoulder-level in front of us, palms down toward the ground. “Let’s finish this.”

Jaw clenched, I let my power out through my hands, bright white shining down on the floor. There was enough light from the three of us to fill our half of the room. I heard gasps and even a few screams from those in the protected area, all of them now able to see from our power the Shadow bodies littering the floor, the entire floor a freaking deadly battleground of the evil departed.

I pulled from the stars, from the pure, shouting on a groan as I drew the magnitude of malevolence into my hands, lifting my arms high. All the Shadows I had killed elevated into the air. Which was at least half of the Shadow bodies. I screamed, “Ah shit, this is gonna hurt!”

I slammed my hands down hard, unable to do anything else. I let the fire from the stars out through my palms, the dead Shadows I had killed instantly shattering into millions of tiny pieces. Groaning, I crashed my hands together, and all of those pieces flew in front of me in a straight line. I shouted the order, stars sparkling with each of my breaths, “Come to me.”

As I inhaled heavily, the black particles of pure evil flew straight into my mouth. My head flew back with the force of the impact as I fell to my knees, my eyes glowing fiercely on the ceiling. I zoned out, time passing, unaware, but knowing Mr Damon and Mrs Damon were also doing their part. My Core expanded from the influx of sinful darkness and the fight of spirit versus evil, malevolence crawling over my body like ants. A small piece of myself broke, wanting to kill and torture and rape. The evil was whispering in my ears.

I screamed and grabbed my head, cleaned of blood from the disintegration, even as my Core began to beat a heavy rhythm in time to my heart. My magic was fighting back, trying to stay in place. I rocked back and forth to keep from doing as the darkness whispered, demanded, ordered me to do. It was begging, pleading, and then trying to trick and coax me. I screamed again, seeing Mr Damon’s face in front of me while hearing Mrs Damon shouting at everyone to stay back behind the protection.

Lying on my side now, I hissed, “Get back! Get back!”

And then I growled furiously, “I will fucking kill you!”

“Focus, Caro,” Mr Damon ordered gruffly as he slammed me onto my stomach. He kept a forearm on the back of my neck and his left knee pressed between my shoulder blades. I tried not to fight back, keeping my hands above my head and face down into the wooden floor as another scream of rage and pain ripped through me. “Focus, goddamn it!”

I trembled under him, my Core throbbing with the effort to take in so much while tiny whispers of the depraved poured over my skin. I screamed again.

He muttered a curse above me, shouting, “It’s too much. She’s too damn young.” Even as I bucked under him, he shouted, “Tavia, get Leric now. Before she loses the control she’s fighting for.”

Not a second later with a flash of white light, I lost it, sending a pulse wave behind me. I heard Mr Damon grunt, his weight suddenly gone. I rose to my knees, growling quietly, not hearing him land anywhere. No sounds. Just absolute frenzy.

Rage.

I jerked my head back, only the feral part of me shining through my eyes, and I saw Mr Damon glowing about ten feet in the air, caught there by a certain Elder Elemental. I shouted in fury, jumping to my feet, and started throwing pulse wave after pulse wave at the golden protection, aiming directly at Elder Jacobs. His eyes remained glowing, his hand raised in the direction of Mr Damon, keeping the spirit Elemental protected.

The golden protection wavered.

The Mages behind the wall slammed both hands on it in surprise.

I ignored the shouts called toward me and grabbed one of my swords, letting my power pulse through it. I glowed brightly before I ran straight at the golden wall. My sword arced down to stab through the protection directly in front of Elder Jacobs. I grunted as I pulled down hard, my sword of pure power cutting through it as I tried to slice it fully…and stopped.

I growled in the face of my King. His eyes glowed fiercely as he stood in front of the Elder I wanted to tear apart. He whispered softly, “Caro, fight it. Whatever it is…fight it.”

I inhaled, shaking my head hard, and stumbled back from the wall. My sword was deeply imbedded in the golden protection as I stared into glowing brown eyes. I screamed as I dropped to my knees, a bit of sanity returning. I fought against the whispering, lulling, coaxing demands, shaking hard and sweat coating my body as a flash of white light erupted in the room around me.

There was a beat of silence, and a few gasped murmurs behind the wall, and suddenly the room shook as Leric’s voice boomed, “Jesus fucking Christ! I’m gone for a few hours and you two let her get in this state! Goddamn it!” A few more interesting curses flew through the room, the entire place shaking in his fury. I rocked back and forth on my knees, hands fisted in my hair, growling quietly. His bare, tanned feet stalked toward me, white silk pants flowing over the tops of them as he barked, “Elder Jacobs, let my damn father down.”

I closed my eyes—the venomous, taunting whispers had taken over again, my control shot—and I pounced on Leric as soon as he was close enough, taking his legs out from under him. I chuckled, full of evil, as I heard him grunt, his back slamming against the ground. I was instantly on him, my legs on either side of his hips and my glowing hands around his neck. I sent my power down through my hands, the power of the stars’ fire. I blinked as he only raised a white eyebrow. He was not disintegrating as the evil told me he would do, not even glowing except for his eyes shining up at me.

Leric’s lips only tilted up at the edges. “Don’t feel too bad, Sprite. At least you took me down.” He snickered quietly, brushing a piece of my sweaty hair from my forehead. “Fuck, you really are cute when you’re trying to threaten me.” His head tilted on the floor, my hands falling to either side of his head. “But how about I get rid of the evil? Though I don’t mind you straddling me, I’d much rather have you do this with a very different intent in your beautiful eyes.”

He threaded his right hand through my hair, his grip bruising as he yanked my face down to his and connected our mouths, inhaling heavily. I groaned in appreciation against his lips, glowing brightly. All the evil I had consumed was being ripped out of me, my Core flaring as he stole it in one extremely long inhale. My body went limp on top of his, my face sliding to the ground as his hand relaxed in my hair. His lungs filled with air and, sounding like he was holding in a lungful of marijuana smoke, he muttered on a grunt, “Jesus Christ, Sprite. That was way too fucking much for someone your age.” I blinked, barely able to open my eyes as his chest deflated with his exhale. He was slowly blowing out what appeared to be sparkling stars. He had no damn problem processing the evil into purity in a matter of only moments.

“Show-off,” I whispered breathlessly against his jaw as my eyes shut in exhaustion. I was not really able to move yet. “I killed them all.”

“Yes, you did,” he drawled as he stood, still holding me easily. He propped one of his hands conveniently on my ass to balance me since my legs weren’t gripping very tightly around his waist. My arms were like limp noodles over his shoulders while my head rested in the crook of his neck. My eyes were not about to open anytime soon. “And I did notice my dad floating in the air, and that very lovely sword in their protective wall.”

“It’s my sword,” I griped. “You know, Leric, one of those fuckers actually stole it while I was fighting. I didn’t even know they could do that.” I yawned. “It was trying to slaughter that deer up on the wall.”

Leric’s chest started shaking. “They’re not all the brightest.”

I growled on a slur, “So I chopped his head off instead.” I snorted. “Got my damn sword back.”

“Sounds like a fair trade to me,” Leric murmured on a dry chuckle, still gripping my ass with one hand while petting my hair with his other. He eventually began walking somewhere when I was quiet for a minute, almost dozing. “King Collins, you can let the shield down now.”

I heard King Collins hum just as quietly, and then he spoke softly. “I do appreciate you bringing my Prodigy back from the brink of what appeared to be insanity, but I think we’ll keep the wall up if you think you’re going to take our memories of this.”

I groaned, “King Zeller tattled.”

King Collins muttered, “I still didn’t understand a damn thing she just said.”

“She’s tired,” Leric growled quietly. “Leave her alone. After all, she did just save all of you.” He gripped the back of my neck, gently massaging. “Moreover, she stated unmistakably that King Zeller apparently spilled the news, which I would imagine he overheard with those fucking ears of his.”

“Your dad,” I muttered, my words more of a yawn.

Leric snorted.

I blinked. “Have you talked to Lissa recently?”

“No,” he whispered softly. “Quiet now.”

“It still stands: we won’t allow you to take our memories, however we found out,” King Collins explained. “We’re not really fond of that method.”

“Jesus,” Leric muttered, growling quietly under his breath. “God, I hate the overly sensitive sometimes.” He was walking again, and he growled quietly when he stopped, “Dad, you’re taking care of this crowd and their issues since you apparently forewarned them.” Then he was instantly moving again, muttering over his shoulder and away from my head, “Don’t give me that look, and make sure you get her swords. She seems attached to them. I’ll get Sprite into bed, and perhaps next time you’ll keep your mouth shut.”

Chapter Fourteen

I glared at Leric inside Elder Farrar’s spelled privacy suite the next morning, where everyone was congregating for a meeting. I didn’t see my property anywhere. “Where are my swords?”

Brann answered my question. “I have them. I’ll give them back when we have a free minute.”

I nodded in agreement. “Thank you.” They were mine.

Leric muttered a curse, his eyes jerking to his dad. “You couldn’t have picked them up as I asked?”

“Don’t take that tone with me, young man,” Mr Damon griped. “I was a little busy, seeing as you ordered me to fucking take care of them. By the time I was done, the swords were gone. I thought they had been stolen.”

I blinked at their candor in front of everyone. I stared at Mr Damon. “You were supposed to…you know…” My finger twirled about, since I wasn’t able to speak of it. “What the hell happened? Did they take you down or something?”

Leric growled quietly, “My father informed me that Elder Farrar apparently put a memory spell on all the Elders, Kings and Queens, and Prodigies before my dad could break through the protection spell.” A white brow lifted. “They still know, and I’m fairly sure the spell can’t be broken if my dad couldn’t push past it.”

I blinked at him. “Okay.” That was weird…and not technically against any spirit Law.

King Zeller cleared his throat. “About that. We should probably thank you for killing all of those…” He stalled in his speech, glancing at King Collins. “What did you call them?”

King Collins answered evenly, “Shadows is what the book accounted for.”

My gaze was huge on their faces. Where the hell did he get this book?

Actually, I didn’t want to know. Some things were better left to the unknown.

I shrugged, keeping it cool. “No problem.”

Mr Damon and Mrs Damon nodded their heads respectfully.

But not another thank you was said. Everyone was silent.

Really, King Zeller’s gratitude wasn’t even a real thank you.

Leric muttered a foul curse quietly then stood abruptly. “One day, you will all understand the importance of a spirit Elemental, and you will show the proper respect due. Until then, I feel bad for all of you. Your ignorance is hindering your growth as a community.”

I blinked repeatedly as he and the rest of the spirit Elementals left the room.

Shocked to my bones, I eyed the Mysticals inside this room. All leaders. All powerful. And not one showed any remorse for their rudeness. “I know you have better manners than what you’ve been expressing so far to him and his family.” I brushed hair out of my face, peering up to the faces that appeared carefully blank. Becoming plenty irked, I asked heatedly, “Why the hell aren’t you thanking us for saving your asses?”

All I heard was the sound of people walking outside the suite.

Everyone was mute, looking anywhere but at me.

“What?” I finally asked. “I know Leric is a bit of an ass…” Almost everyone he had once threatened glanced at me with frosty gazes, so I paused, altering my speech, “All right, he’s an asshole, but his parents—and I—saved you last night.”

More silence.

“Seriously?” I stared at everyone wide-eyed. “You aren’t going to say anything?”

Aria cleared her throat, earning everyone’s attention. She stared at the floor and stated softly, “We’re trying to be respectful to you and the spirit Elementals.” She finally peered up at me with apologetic blue eyes.

I blinked at her, more than confused. But it slowly, ever so gradually, dawned on me as they stayed quiet. No one seriously liked, or approved of, Leric. “Ah, I understand.” And Leric was the leader of the spirits.

Abruptly, Brann pushed off the wall, his wolf growling in his chest. He stalked toward me and sat down on the coffee table to stare into my now carefully blank face, placing his elbows on his knees and clasping his hands together. His vibrant amber eyes stared straight into my frosty gaze, his wolf riding his voice hard. “I’m going to be your friend right now and tell you what everyone else here won’t say, because I believe that’s what a true friend does—even if it pisses the other person off.” His nostrils flared. “We do appreciate what he and his family have done to protect us.” He shook his head a bit, staring at his hands, and was quiet for a moment in apparent thought before looking back into my eyes. “But there’s something wrong about him and all of the other spirit Elementals we’ve met.” His gaze never wavered. “The way they all stare at you when you’re not watching, eyeing everything you do, it’s just wrong.”

My eyebrows furrowed, almost touching I was that deeply confused. “What are you talking about?”

“Their eyes,” Aria murmured quietly, interrupting. I glanced at her, seeing her flicking her finger between her own blue eyes. “They…aren’t right sometimes.” She shook her head. “I’ve never seen you do what they do.” Her lips thinned as she dropped her hand. “And their emotions are so faint, I can barely smell them.” Her brows pinched. “Like they’re muted, or something. Or just that unfeeling.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” I stated slowly. “The Shifters would know if they were being deceitful.”

Brann shook his head slowly, rubbing his chin while staring me in the eyes. “Emotions are very different to the scent of truth and lie.”

I blinked slowly, resting back onto the couch and crossing my arms. I was a bit hurt, feeling more than ganged up on, even if I had asked for it. “None of you like them because they’re different.” It wasn’t a question. It was a definite fact.

King Collins sighed heavily, running a hand through his blue, choppy hair, then he murmured, “Caro, how we feel about him, or any of them, should have no bearing on how you feel for them.” He dropped his hand. “And you are right, just because we don’t personally like them, it doesn’t mean we shouldn’t be more polite to them, especially when they are saving our lives.”

Brann snorted, even as a few people sighed as if chastised. “With all due respect, King Collins, fuck that. I’ve had enough of being quiet and respectful.” Amber eyes swung back to me, utterly serious and piercing my own gaze. I sat frozen under his regard, only having seen this expression once before on him. And that had been when I was fighting, saving their lives. “Look, Felon, I have a feeling I’m going to get reamed by Queen Ruckler for this, but I have to say it.” He shook his curls, inhaling heavily, before he clasped his hands together again. “I seriously hate Leric. There is something about him that just makes my wolf want to rip his head off and—”

I interrupted, “That’s a bit much.”

His wolf huffed quietly. “Caro, just shut up and listen to me.”

My eyes widened a bit, but my mouth eventually closed.

“Like I was saying, my wolf wants to tear him apart practically all the damn time, which I don’t even fucking understand. It’s not just the way they all eye you when you’re not watching, it’s…” His nose crinkled. “They fucking reek.” A shake of his head. “They smell nothing like you do. I don’t know if it’s a product of living at the Temple, but it’s just not right.”

“I…” Confused. I was definitely confused, and I was starting to worry about Brann a little, so I spoke carefully, “I don’t smell anything when they’re near me.” I evaluated his face closely. “What exactly do they smell like?”

Not only did Brann answer, but so did Queen Ruckler.

Both said with disgust, “Death.”

As I stared back into Brann’s eyes, my brows puckered.

I crossed my arms tight against my chest.

And I froze.

Breath shakily exhaling.

Remembering.

Something I had been taught at the Temple.

Something they had only touched on.

Something unnatural.

My head swirled with the comments that had been said in this room.

With the possibility…

Hyperventilating. I started hyperventilating, grabbing at my chest, sucking in air. I stumbled to my feet, knocking into Brann in my haste to get up. I grabbed onto his shoulder to keep from completely falling on my face as a gut-wrenching revulsion filled me. I shoved his hands away when he tried to steady me, gasping, “Don’t touch me!”

I quickly pushed away from him, tripping over my own feet and hitting a spelled privacy wall hard. Grunting, I placed a steadying hand on it. And damn if King Collins didn’t try to grab my shoulders. I spun away, shouting frantically, “Goddammit, don’t touch me!”

He instantly held his hands up in the stunned silence, his worried brown eyes running over my face. I kneeled over, placing my hands on my knees, trying to get oxygen into my lungs. With a manic sob trying to escape me as I stared dizzily at my boots, I gasped, “Aria, what do their eyes do?”

“They…um…” Her voice was shaking. “Sometimes I think I see them flicker.”

“You goddamn mother-fucker!” I screamed in rage and unbelievable pain, and the entire room shook furiously as I started to glow dimly. In a flurry of hysterical energy, I instantly straightened, turned, and threw an arm out, shooting stars’ fire in a blinding white flash of flames at the bedroom wall. The wall exploded exquisitely, the explosion pausing in midair when I flicked my glowing wrist. I breathed out stars…and every little blasted piece of wall disintegrated with a small puff of white smoke. The suite was no longer really a suite since the front room and bedroom now connected.

I dropped my hand, shaking it at my side to keep from tearing up the entire fucking room. My teeth clenched and I shrieked again. I instantly started to pace in the silence that was so profound it would have unnerved me—if I was in the right frame of mind. I growled at them all, slashing my glowing hands in the air, utterly violent. But there was an agony inside my gut like I hadn’t known before—betrayal. “You all should have told me this before!”

King Collins’s eyes were enormous on his face as he stared where the wall used to be. His attention turned to me, his jaw hanging. He spoke in the softest tone. “Caro, you need to calm down.”

“I. Am. Pissed.” My nostrils flared, and I inhaled heavily, slashing another glowing hand through the air. “You have no clue what the fuck is going on here.” I growled quietly. “What a fucking fool I—” No, that wasn’t completely right. “We’ve all been taken for.”

Dawning comprehension resonated in the silence.

Cool, frosty words from King Collins as his lids hooded. “Please elaborate.”

“I can’t,” I hissed. I paced again, running my trembling hands through my hair, still glowing dimly as my emotions continued to spiral. “Dammit, I can’t elaborate.” My feet ate up the floor until I stopped dead in my tracks, running a hand over my face. I was trying to think past the chaos controlling my mind. “I’m going to need…fuck, what was it?”

I snarled, pissed at myself. “Dammit, think!”

I stared blankly at King Collins’s chest, zoning in to the memory of my short schooling at the Temple. Everyone stared, mercifully quiet, as I breathed in great gulps of air for an indefinite amount of time. Until it came to me. Again, a choked sob of the betrayal tried to escape, but I pushed it down and let rational thoughts reign over the fury.

With one more shaky inhale, I pulled the cool solace of white nothingness over myself, and I slowly lifted my eyes to King Collins, stating in a void voice, “The less people in here right now, the better. I want to speak only with the most powerful, and the rest need to leave the lodge immediately, but discreetly. No one can speak one word aloud of what happened in here until they are far away.” I paused. “You need to trust me on this one without questions, for everyone’s safety.”

Chapter Fifteen

King Collins had trusted me.

Elder Farrar, Elder Zeller, Elder Merrick, King Zeller, King Collins, and Brann were the only ones left in the suite with me. They watched as I paced. The others were going directly to the private airport, staying there until we arrived later tonight.

“Okay.” I exhaled heavily. “I can’t explain in detail, but I think it’s safe to say the people you’ve met aren’t who they appear to be.”

“How is that possible?” Elder Zeller asked, clearly disbelieving me. “No Shifter once picked up a lie on their identity.”

My lips pinched, and I stopped pacing to rest a hip against the arm of the couch next to King Zeller. I stared at his dad. “Everything I’m going to say will be cryptic, so you’ll have to work with me here.” My head teetered back and forth in thought. “They are who they say they are.” I sighed. “But not.”

Elder Zeller’s dark eyes stared unflinchingly, and he stated dryly, “That is so very helpful.”

“You are not being helpful,” I muttered, running a hand over my face and glancing at King Collins. I flicked a finger at Elder Zeller. “I’m not sure we need him. It’s obvious he doesn’t trust a damn thing I’m saying, and right now I need the fucking trust to work through this.”

Surprising me, it was Elder Farrar who answered. “He apologizes.” Golden eyebrows lifted to Elder Zeller. “Don’t you?”

Elder Zeller’s jaw clenched as he stared at Elder Farrar, some type of private communication being spoken with their eyes. Elder Zeller stated, “Yes, I apologize.” Dark eyes to me. “I do. I am only…” His Vampire growled quietly under his breath. “I’m frustrated we may have been duped. It’s possible I’m trying to find a way that we may not have all been complete fools.”

“I’m not lying.” My chin trembled for the barest moment before I could hide it. There was a very heavy beat of silence before I flicked a finger at Elder Farrar. I asked as calmly as I could, “Can you please run a hand over me to see what type of spells may have been placed on me, and kindly remove them?” If we were dealing with what I thought, there could be any number of spells on me to keep me from seeing clearly. It was a monstrous person we were dealing with, and a disgusting level scarcely anyone in the history of the world had sunk to.

Elder Farrar cleared his throat delicately. “Yes.” He moved forward, placing a hand on the back of my dipped head. He glowed a pure golden. I instantly heard a quick intake of air from him, and his voice was dreamy. “Protection, which I can’t remove. It’s too powerful.” Another intake of breath. “Oh God, Caro. I’m so sorry.”

I whispered on a shaky breath, “Just remove it.”

Kind, soft words. “I will.”

I jerked when I felt the touch of time and spells infuse my entire being, and the uncomfortable rush of a Mage’s power against mine choked me. I grabbed onto the couch for support.

He stated tenderly, “Sorry, just a moment more. It’s deeply embedded.” He paused with a slow exhale, then he cleared his throat. “There’s…” Another clearing of his throat and with tentative words. “Prepare yourself. It’s a spelled sexual experience.”

Oh my God. “Rip it the fuck out.”

He whispered compassionately, “It may be confusing for you. You’ll still remember what you thought happened, and also what really happened.”

“Tear the fucking blinders away, Elder Farrar.”

The next second, I jolted as time and spells suffused my entire being.

Elder Farrar was lucky he was through, taking his hand away, because as the memory, the real one, flooded my mind, I gagged, jerking off the couch.

I barely made it to a trash can before I spewed, crying silently. Disgust and fury and humiliation swirled in my stomach, making it clench over and over again.

I saw how my first time having sex with a man really happened.

Or, for that matter, didn’t actually happen.

King Collins had at one point moved, holding my hair back as I lost it. He was rubbing gently at my back, murmuring softly, even though there was a slight commotion with the others. Brann was shouting obscenities, and from the sound of it, they were having a hell of a time keeping him inside the room. At my last heave, I jerked back when King Zeller’s body blew through the room, smashing against a wall. I went perfectly still as a deep growl reverberated throughout the room.

Elder Farrar whispered, “I had to Brann. You need to calm down.”

Wiping my mouth as King Zeller muttered a curse and picked himself up from the floor, I turned my head slowly. My bloodshot eyes shot wide. “Oh…fuck.”

“I’m not sure if this is an improvement,” Elder Zeller hissed harshly next to Elder Farrar.

There was an enormous black wolf, at least the size of a regular tiger, growling furiously and baring his teeth at Elder Farrar and Elder Zeller. Expensive, ripped clothing dangled from his soft fur. He crouched into a pouncing stance.

“Brann…” I stated softly, staring at him in shock—and yeah, a little terror—but his growl cut off for a beat, amber eyes flicking to me. I grabbed King Collins’s hand, using him to stand to my feet, and very slowly with deliberately soft footsteps, I moved toward the gigantic wolf, arms outstretched in supplication, speaking in a soothing tone. “Elder Farrar’s right. You need to calm down.”

He huffed, sniffing in my direction before he swung his eyes back to the Elders, growling at them for a long moment. But a second later, a huge black cloud whooshed out around his four-legged form, only to fly back at him.

I jerked to a stop, my eyes growing large on my face before I quickly slapped a hand over them. Brann now stood on two very thick muscled legs. I twirled my back to him, mumbling a bit stupidly, “Naked Brann, naked Brann, naked Brann.”

“Don’t you ever do that to me again.” His voice roared, eliciting a squeak from me in his wrath.

“I had to,” Elder Farrar stated slowly. “You had just thrown King Zeller across the room.”

“He sucker punched me in the damn kidney,” Brann growled, still furious. “And besides, I didn’t hurt him.”

“Yes, well…” Elder Farrar cleared his throat. “You needed to calm down.”

A wolf’s growl deep in his chest. “Oh, fuck off. That asshole deserves to die, and everyone here knows it.” He grunted. “The sooner the better.”

Dry words by the Elder Mage. “I believe Caro was going to tell us how.” There was a long silence. “Caro? We’re waiting.”

“Oh.” I realized my hand was still over my eyes, and everyone was probably staring at my back. I quickly dropped it to point vaguely behind me. “He’s naked.”

Slow words from Brann. “Felon, I am a Shifter.”

“Well…” My hand fluttered beside me, still flustered by the flesh I had seen. “I’m not, so somebody give him something to put on.”

King Zeller next to me muttered a curse, but he took off his velvet robe, tossing it to him. “I doubt it’ll fit right since you have a few inches on me, but try wrapping it around your waist.”

Brann’s wolf growled, but the fabric rustled. “You owe me five grand for that outfit.”

A snort from Elder Farrar. “Bill me.”

I waited a moment, ignoring Brann’s curse, then I asked, “Done?”

More rustling, then came a gruff, “Yes.”

“All right.” I ever so gradually turned around and very judiciously kept my eyes away from the bare-chested Brann, rolling my head on my shoulders. “First, I need someone to buy diamonds and have them ground into powder.”

Without even blinking this time, Elder Zeller asked, “How many?”

Inhaling slowly, I kept my emotions at bay the best I could. Again having to be cryptic, I ‘skipped’ his question. “Second, I’ll need someone to arrange a private dinner for just us and them.” My white eyebrows lifted. “And make sure their meals get the extra garnishment.” That wasn’t technically giving spirit information away.

A black brow lifted. “You want them to ingest it?”

Again, I ‘skipped’ his question, running my gaze over them. “Third, make sure you stretch your muscles before dinner, but not your powers.”

King Collins’s eyebrows furrowed. “We can’t use our powers?”

I stared, blinking at him while keeping my mouth shut, not moving on.

The room was quiet.

King Zeller snapped his fingers. “They won’t be able to use their powers once they ingest the ground up diamonds.” He grinned when my lips twitched, apparently enjoying himself a bit. “This is like charades, but verbalized.”

My tone was far past derisive. “Try to remember, this is my life. And it’s not a game.” My brows quirked at him. “And fourth, when the chaos is flat on its stomach…” My head teetered in thought. I finally shrugged, stating bluntly, “It’ll be me who has to end it.”

Brann hissed, “You mean, you have to kill them.” A grunting huff. “We can’t do it?”

I whistled quietly, tapping a toe.

“Dammit,” he muttered. “Wait, she did say loosen up our muscles.” Quiet, and then a very slow, evil chuckle. “At least we’ll get to bash their faces in.”

“She said she has to be the one to kill them,” Elder Farrar stated patiently. “Do try to remember not to rip off any body parts.”

I lifted a finger. “There’s one other thing, but I think you would all appreciate it if I brushed my teeth first.” I stared at an amused Elder Farrar. I waggled my fingers, pushing my own mental pain aside for now. “Can you magically—” I stopped, my head cocking when he lifted a non-glowing hand—apparently, no real power needed—and suddenly a toothbrush and toothpaste appeared on his palm. “Perfect.” I lifted them from his hand. “Just give me a second.” I stalled on my way to the bathroom, glancing back at him. Evaluated his expression, his intelligent eyes. “Did you know all of this in advance?” He was Elder Farrar after all.

His lips pinched the slightest bit.

My gaze ran over his face. “You couldn’t say anything, either, could you?”

He shook his head once. “I can’t alter time or events—other than my normal involvement.”

I nodded once. “I understand…and I’m sorry.”

His lips quirked on one side. “I really do like you, Caro.”

My own lips quirked. “Let’s see how much you like me after tonight.” With that, I turned and went to brush my teeth. When I exited the bathroom, I could tell they were all watching me cautiously. “It won’t be that bad, and honestly, I probably should have done this in the first place when they arrived.”

King Collins asked, “What is it?”

“I can’t say.” I shrugged a shoulder. “Just trust me. You’ll need it to keep anyone from watching the pre-show.”

“Protection,” Brann stated instantly.

I smiled as much as I could, my stomach still churning. “Who wants to go first?”

I swear, they all shot toward me at once. Except for Elder Merrick.

That Elder was silent, standing with his back to a window, perfectly happy to watch.

King Collins stood first in the line—a literal line—the others had formed. “What do you need to do?”

I lifted my eyebrows. “Just don’t tell a certain someone about this, please.” I raised my hands, grabbing fistfuls of his blue hair, and yanked his face down to mine. “Open your mouth.”

Startled brown eyes stared directly into mine. He jerked away, actually flustered. “Caro…”

Elder Farrar chuckled quietly and stepped forward, bending to place his face in front of mine. “Do your worst, young spirit Elemental.”

Flashing irritated eyes at King Collins, I lifted my hands, gripping Elder Farrar’s jaw lightly, and said, “Open, please.” When he opened his mouth, I tilted my head, inhaling heavily. I opened my Core, glowing white, and placed my open mouth against his. I exhaled extremely slowly, shooting my own unique blend of the protection of the stars into his very being, every nook and cranny. I had to grip his face tighter when he jolted, his hands instantly gripping my shoulders tight. I was not sure if the action was to push me away or to keep me close, probably a bit of both, as he glowed a smidgen. But when I gave all I had to give in that one breath, I released him.

He shook his head hard, actually knocking on the side of his head with his fist.

“Now, no,” I touched his arm, “with the enemy.”

He blinked in a daze but slurred, “No touching. Understood.”

Rolling my shoulders, I glanced behind him. “Next.”

Brann stepped forward, glancing at Elder Farrar. “How bad was it?”

Elder Farrar kept blinking, still glowing. He now had a bracing hand on a chair. “Oh, piece of cake.”

Brann grunted, seeing exactly what I was seeing: it appeared as if Elder Farrar was half drunk. Liquid amber came back to me, directly on my level. “Put ’em on me.”

I blinked for a moment, an actual chuckle escaping, even if a tiny one, and placed my hands on his jaw. “You asked for it.” I inhaled again, filling my lungs to their max, and glowed brightly before leaning forward, tilting my head, and placing my opened mouth on his. His hands instantly went to my hips, his fingers digging in more than slightly as his wolf growled loudly. I was suddenly slammed up against his massive body as I filled his entire being with my own unique blend. I released his jaw, tilting my head back when I was out of oxygen. His wolf was still growling, and he shook his head like a dog that had gotten wet, black curls flying about his head.

I patted his bare chest that I was smashed against. “You all right?”

More growling then a gruff, “Yeah.” His fingers slowly released my hips and he took one step to the left, dropping onto the chair Elder Farrar was still leaning on. His head fell back onto the top of the couch, and when he opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling, I could see they were glowing. Barely blinking, he ran a hand over his face before it dropped slack onto his lap.

Quickly, I averted my gaze to the remaining few. “Next?”

Predictably, they all hung back this time, expressions now wary.

I raised my arms innocently. “Elder Farrar said it wasn’t that bad.”

Brann snorted, then he started chuckling like a man three sheets to the wind. “It’s actually very, very good.” He rolled a lazy finger. “During and afterward.”

Elder Farrar started snorting and practically fell over the arm of the chair, his face level with Brann’s. “Thank God, it’s not just me,” he whispered not so conspiratorially. The control he had apparently been trying to maintain cracked as he laughed his ass off, his hair hanging in his glowing face. “I’ve never felt like this before.” A snorting pause. “Not by a woman, anyway.”

My eyes shot wide at that announcement, and I sniffed in their direction.

And yep, I could definitely tell they were turned on.

Brann rumbled, sounding high, “Hush, man.” He lifted a clumsy hand, shoving at Elder Farrar’s head and knocking him back. “I don’t want to lose it.”

Elder Farrar, snorting, fell from the shove right onto his back. He stared up at the ceiling, not moving except to blink. “Fuck, this is good.”

Jaw gaping at them, I turned my attention back to the remaining three in line. I shrugged a shoulder when they stared at me pointedly. “I guess it’s really not so bad.”

Elder Zeller glanced at them, and if I wasn’t mistaken, he glared the barest bit at Elder Farrar. He stepped forward, staring down his nose at me. “Show me what you’ve got.”

I blinked up at him. “You’re going to have to bend down.”

He grunted but did as told. I went through the process with him, and his Vampire growled loudly while his fingers instantly threaded through my hair, holding my face close. But he did release me easily when I was finished. He raised slowly, and stumbled…and fell flat on his face next to Elder Farrar on the ground, not really moving either. He muttered into the carpet, “I’ll have to work on imitating that.”

A fairly unintelligible response came from Elder Farrar.

King Zeller and King Collins were both appearing very apprehensive about this, and I rolled my eyes at them. “It’s for your own good.” I blinked sluggishly. “And if you need to think of it in another light, just remember it’s not cheating. It’s magic.”

Elder Zeller rumbled from his prone position, “Very good magic.”

“Be quiet,” Brann slurred. “Who knows how long this is going to last.”

When neither of the Kings moved, I sighed heavily and stepped forward. I grabbed King Zeller’s billowy shirt, yanking him down to my height. I planted my lips on his after having to use my thumb to open his mouth. I grunted when his hands slammed onto my back during the processes, his Vampire snarling as the man damn near ripped the back of my shirt.

In the end, he instantly jerked away from me. “Fucking…hell.” And he promptly fell on his ass right there, staring like an incoherent blind man. He chuckled quietly. “Oh yeah. I can duplicate this shit.” Quieter, slightly wicked snickering. “She’ll never know what hit her.”

My lips pinched. “You know what they say about old dogs that bring new tricks to the bedroom.”

“I’m not old.” He waved a wobbling hand. Fell on his side. “And I hide nothing from her.”

My attention swung to the wary gaze of my King. “You ready? It’s your turn.”

King Zeller sang drunkenly from the ground, “Here come the water…water…water.”

Brann’s wolf growled. “Shut. Up. People.”

Before King Collins could protest—because he appeared to be about to—I yanked his face down and planted my mouth on his, luckily catching him with an open mouth as he was mid-protest. As with any turned on water Elemental, the sound of waves crashing instantly echoed in the room as I blew into his mouth. His hands flew to my cheeks and into my hair, gripping tight until I stopped. He stumbled backward, tripping over King Zeller, and flopped onto his back. He stayed there as he stared at the ceiling, while King Zeller laughed his ass off. The sound of the ocean was still heard faintly in the room. King Collins muttered, “I’m so writing this down about spirits.”

Snorting softly, I turned and headed to Elder Merrick where he was resting against the windowsill. Just watching. Like he always was. “Ready?”

He grunted. The man of many words.

“Hey, you made a sound. We’re getting somewhere.”

No comment.

Not even a grunt this time.

“Well, one step forward and two steps back. And all that shit.”

I didn’t peer into his eyes. They were trapping pools of complexity.

When I placed my lips on his, I tried not to freeze at their delectable softness.

Those lips were made for sinful pleasures.

His wolf huffed long and hard as my power filled him—and it was a possibility I took a little longer than I did with the others. It was out of spite. The lone wolf deserved it.

His hands crushed the windowsill he was holding on to, the wood creaking beneath his strong grip. Then it splintered and broke, shredded wood slivers littering the ground.

When I pulled away, he still said nothing. His gaze instantly landed on the carpet beneath his feet, and he shook his head roughly. Definitely a wolf in there.

I took the liberty to pat his broad shoulder. “That was fun, huh?”

His wolf…kind of…huffed.

I tried not to laugh. The man wouldn’t admit it, but his wolf was affected.

Rolling my head on my shoulders and staring at the incapacitated powerful men around the room, I muttered, “I have to prepare for the performance of my fucking life.” With that, I lay down on the vacant couch and stared at the ceiling, trying to numb myself to the absolute betrayal, the anger and disgust coursing through my system, and the definite mental collapse I would eventually have when it was safe to. The men didn’t bother me while they periodically chuckled or griped or sang from their positions, now protected from the Walker who could no longer read their minds.

Chapter Sixteen

Breathing in steadily, I stared a bit vacantly at the door to the private dining hall, the room reserved for us to eat dinner in. Elder Farrar had spelled the room for privacy and protection—that was his story, since we had been attacked just yesterday. Everyone was already in there, including Tristan since Brann had said later the tiger also smelled of death. I had hid in Elder Farrar’s room, and then my own room, when everyone had gone to work doing as I had ordered, but I knew I couldn’t stall any longer. With my white solace wrapped around me as tightly as I could, as I had been doing all afternoon, I opened the door and walked inside.

All eyes turned to me as I made my way toward the table.

I headed straight for Leric—the Walker—and smiled at him peacefully.

He stood and in a gallant move pulled my chair out for me.

I murmured, “Sorry I’m late. I was taking a nap and overslept.”

“That’s all right.” He placed his hand on my back, helping me take my seat.

I was so proud I didn’t completely lose it at his touch, not even outwardly shuddering like my insides did. I peered down at my food, asking him, “You ordered for me?”

He held up a hand. “Don’t be mad. I just knew you’d want to eat if everyone else was.”

“Right.” I glanced at his plate—chicken fettuccini. Mine was a hamburger. “Thank you.”

He draped his napkin on his lap. “I wasn’t a hundred per cent sure what you would want, so if you want to switch we can.”

I blinked up into his silver eyes. “No.” I grabbed my napkin, placing it on my lap.

He tilted his head to peer into my eyes. “Are you all right, Sprite? You seem a little distant.”

“I’m still tired from yesterday. I could have slept even longer than I did.”

“Ah,” he whispered. I tried to keep my body relaxed as he bent, placing his lips on my temple. “Are you still mad at me? Or have I been forgiven?”

I swallowed the bile that rose in my throat, keeping my head dipped. “I guess we’ll see.” I nudged his arm, lifting my own burger. “Try to behave with your parents here.” I looked up, making my lips curve. “Or forgiveness won’t happen. Ever.”

He winked. “Duly noted.”

He started eating as I did.

He didn’t even notice when I took a roll off his plate, feeding it to Tristan where he sat behind my chair.

Mrs Damon stated between bites of her meal, “I think I would have liked to see that play the others went to.” She flipped an agitated wrist at King Collins. “Next time, please inform us if there’s a change in activities, so we can attend if we wish.”

King Collins’s nod was humble, properly chastised. “I’ll do that in the future.”

Mr Damon grinned at me from across the table, munching on his own burger. “So, Caro, it’s not every day someone gets the slip on my son at the Temple. Not only that, you stole from him.” He winked. “Your background suited you well to escape our clutches.”

“Dad…” Leric growled before shaking his head at me. “I’m sorry, but decorum hasn’t ever been one of his finer traits.”

I forced a chuckle. “Your dad’s fine.”

Mr Damon examined my features. “What did you steal, anyway?”

“A way home,” I murmured, lifting a fry that tasted absolutely dreadful, my stomach still churning. “I achieved my goal.”

He blinked slowly. “You wanted to go home…so you snuck into his bedroom?”

I waved an absent-minded hand. “I stole the…” My brows puckered, glancing to Leric. “What was it called? The Pono Diamond, or something like that?” I shrugged a shoulder, my attention swinging back to Mr Damon. “You saw me use it in the memory. The Pono Diamond thing gave me that access.”

Leric chuckled quietly. “The Primal Diamond.” He tapped my nose lightly. “You stole it, and you didn’t even know what it was called?”

“I just knew it would take me home,” I stated candidly, gnawing on another fry.

His mom huffed. “You stole the Primal Diamond?” Her eyes were enormous as they swung to Leric. “She did give it back to you, didn’t she?”

Leric waved a hand. “Calm down, mom. I’m sure she’ll give it back soon.” He blinked, glancing down at me. “Sprite, you do know where my token is, don’t you?” Another blink, his eyes narrowing. “That bastard Philip Masterson didn’t take it from you, did he?”

Realizing a large majority of the spirits at the table were listening to the conversation, quiet as they ate, I went with the safe answer. I kept my tone apologetic. “I don’t have it anymore, Leric.” I made my gaze worried, darting my eyes back and forth between his. “I lost it a long time ago when Sin and I had to run.”

“What?” Mrs Damon practically shouted across the table.

Interesting. But I kept my worried gaze on Leric.

Waving a hand at his mom, he cupped my cheek with his other hand. “It’s all right, Sprite.” Again, I had to swallow down a shit-ton of bile as he kissed my forehead. “We can figure it out eventually, don’t upset yourself over it.”

“I am sorry,” I murmured, pulling my head away from him to peer up into his eyes.

“I know.” His lips quirked.

Acting properly remorseful, I peered down. My eyes dipped to everyone’s plates.

Which were empty enough.

And I sneezed.

All hell broke loose in that instant.

Elder Merrick, sitting on Leric’s other side, smashed his fist against Leric’s face.

Both of them tumbled onto the ground behind me.

King Collins blasted Mr Damon with a spray of icy water from his outstretched hands, throwing him across the room. He jumped to his feet, following and holding him immobile.

Brann tossed Mrs Damon across the room right behind her husband.

King Zeller blurred, grabbing Reese by the throat. He tackled him onto the table, and plates flew everywhere.

Elder Zeller blurred, knocking into Roselle when she stood shouting and throwing her arms out, and both of them hit the ground hard as he took her down.

Elder Farrar just raised a hand, a beam of gold shooting from his palm, and Tristan was floating in the air inside a gold bubble…until Elder Farrar flicked his hand. The bubble slammed to the ground, cracking, and knocked Tristan unconscious.

I bent over Tristan’s limp form as I glowed white, hearing all of the supposed spirit Elementals shouting when their power wouldn’t work. I chose a diamond dagger from my secret cache…and knifed Tristan with my glowing blade.

He awoke from the vicious stab, a wild noise erupting from his mouth. White ash poured from the wound, and abruptly he was no longer there. Except for a pile of tiger bones, a diamond collar, and a mist of pure white floating to the heavens.

“Holy shit,” King Zeller shouted over some of the few still battling, disgusted and shocked at the same time. He kept a hand on an unconscious Reese, staring wide-eyed at the bones then back to Reese. “They’re fucking zombies, or some shit?”

Close enough.

Not saying a word, I quickly raced toward him before Reese woke. Pulling the stars’ fire down through the blade of my dagger, I stabbed him in the arm King Zeller held out for me. Like Tristan, white ash poured from the wound before Reese instantly became a pile of bones and clothes, a white mist rising into the air and disappearing.

This was how I worked, taking care of Roselle next.

Then Mr and Mrs Damon.

I saved the worst for last. I walked around the table with the shell-shocked Kings and Elders behind me, where Elder Merrick had Leric on his stomach in a complicated position so the Elemental couldn’t move at all. I motioned for the Elder to lift Leric’s head as I squatted in front of them. Elder Merrick grabbed a handful of Leric’s hair, yanking his bloody face up while keeping a firm grip on him.

My smile was cruel as I stared down into silver eyes. “Whoever you are, you will die for this little game you played.”

A disgusting sneer lifted his lips. “I’m surprised you figured it out, you stupid bitch.”

I hummed lightly, twirling my dagger. “It definitely took me longer than it should have. But you’ll still die in the end.” My lips curved even further. “Especially when I tell the One what you’ve been up to.”

He laughed, one bloody eyebrow lifting. “You mean, like fucking you?”

My chuckle was breathless, and I spoke in a high-pitched, fake sympathetic voice. “Whatever do you mean?” I lifted my dagger straight. “We didn’t fuck because you couldn’t, what was that again?” I let the dagger point downward. “Oh yeah. You couldn’t get it up.” An innocent expression. “Or don’t you remember?”

His eyes narrowed instantly. “That was this body’s fault.”

I didn’t need Brann snorting to tell me that was a lie. The first one told by this ‘mind’ that was caught.

“Somehow, I doubt that, since the real Leric Damon has many women who just love to talk around the Temple about his prowess.” I shook my head, my eyes guiltless. “I do believe that problem belongs to the mind behind that body.” I faked a gasp, throwing a hand over my mouth, before I flicked a finger at his face. “That would be…you.”

I smiled, then I pulled out my silver knife from under my jacket. “I just want to test a quick theory.” I twirled the silver knife through my fingers before I stabbed his right hand.

He grunted, shaking the barest bit.

“Oh, God. I’m right.” I smiled happily, seriously thrilled with this aspect. Many cruel thoughts ran rapidly inside my mind with the proof he could feel pain.

“Fuck you, bitch. You were more than happy with everything I gave and said to you.”

“Mostly. When you didn’t have to mind-spell it.” I lifted the silver knife, running the blade up his arm slowly, cutting him in a very fine line. “You played the perfect role, getting into not only my psyche, but the others’. Which only makes me wonder why you wanted to be ‘in’ so badly. Why you wanted everyone to trust you. Why you wanted everyone indebted to you.” I sighed, enjoying watching him shiver in pain, his teeth grinding. “But, I know what you’re doing right now.” I glanced into his silver eyes. “Stalling as you are. It won’t work.” I wiped my silver knife on his shirt, the red blood smearing grotesquely against the white cotton. “It’s time for you to go away.”

I arced my dagger of stars’ fire viciously into his head, stabbing him right through the temple. White ash poured out around my blade before his body disappeared. Elder Merrick quickly adjusted when only bones and clothes appeared under him.

The white mist lifted and disappeared, heading back to its true owner.

Chapter Seventeen

Emerging from my room at the Manor a week later, overly tired from night after night of nightmares—my subconscious was screaming at me—I went down to breakfast. I had been holed up in my room since we returned to New York. The only time I left my room was to send Sin one spelled letter. But I was done with my girlish crying jags and self-pity, and done trying to mentally work through the betrayal and the fury of being deceived so badly. The complete mortification. Those gripping emotions had me in the corner at times, my body trembling.

But I understood now. I had been a victim. There was no blaming myself anymore.

Revenge…that was a different story. I was game for revenge.

Hell yes, I was.

There was a journey I needed to first take to understand the mind behind the Walkers. It was a mission I had been thinking back and forth about as I sat in my bedroom, the green and white walls at times feeling like they were swallowing me. This was step one to catching the bastard who had done this.

When I entered the Elemental kitchen during breakfast, everyone stopped eating, their eyes going to me. All of their expressions quickly altered. Careful. Neutral. I muttered, “I’m not going to break. I’m done with that, so don’t you dare pity me.” I moved toward the food, my black boots at odds with the colorful tiles. “You were all screwed over too, so don’t pretend like you’re fine for my sake.”

King Collins cleared his throat. “We are angry. But it’s not the same for us.”

I grabbed a plate, maybe a bit too forcefully. “Yes, I know this. You don’t need to remind me. My point is, I wasn’t the only one hurt in this.” I scooped oatmeal on my plate, and a few pieces of toast, and claimed my empty seat at the silent table. I hung my black purse with the hot pink skull on the back of my chair, my attention on King Collins. “I know everyone’s been discussing what happened and ways to keep it from happening again. And I know you’re still working on the issue of Philip Masterson, but I need to do what I said that night. I thought everyone could compile a list of pertinent questions to ask when I go.”

King Collins stared at me for a long moment. “You’re going to the Temple.”

It wasn’t a question, but I answered anyway. “Yes.”

“To speak with the real Leric Damon?”

I nodded once, eating a large spoonful of oatmeal. “I don’t want to.” I shook my head, glancing down at my plate. “But I have to.” I ran a hand through my hair before peering back up to him. “Plus, he may be able to answer questions for us.”

Queen Cooper placed her folded hands on the table, asking in a soothing voice, “Are you sure this is the best route?” For you, her golden gaze said.

My head dropped backward on my chair, and I stared blindly at the ceiling. “It’s my only option. We’re up against a powerful Mystical. And the One will know them all. With the right questions, we may be able to track down this fucker before he attacks us again.” I tilted my head to King Collins. “You all understand that a Mystical was the orchestrator behind both attacks, correct?” I still couldn’t say too much, as no secrets were revealed outside the Temple.

“You mean the Shadows?” My King’s blue eyebrows rose. “Yes, we’ve deduced that much. It was too coincidental.” He smirked, slow and steady. “The Mystical was also the orchestrator behind the…Walkers.”

I blinked at him. “You should probably tuck away whatever book you’ve been reading, because if I came across it…you would no longer have it.”

King Collins’s head jerked to Queen Ruckler. She nodded once for my truth. He muttered, “Well, hell. I’ll have to hide the damn thing then.” He scowled at me a moment. “That would have been nice to know beforehand.”

“I’ve learned to talk in code now.” I took a few bites of my oatmeal. “Anyway, I’ll want that list of questions as soon as possible.”

Elder Farrar cleared his throat, and we all peered to him as he lifted a yellow pad of paper off the breakfast table, handing it and a pencil to me. “I took notes during the meetings, writing down our most important questions, but you may want to add a few of your own.” I held the pad of paper and pencil in one hand, gaping. He merely tapped his temple before shrugging his shoulders. “I knew you were going.”

“Right.” I stared at the pad of paper and pencil in my hand. Seeing the scribbled list made it that much more real. “Thank you.”

“You’ll do fine,” Elder Farrar murmured in a gentle voice. My wide, slightly scared eyes lifted to him. “Just be yourself, tell the truth.” He tilted his head. “Or the truth you need to tell. But ask questions. You won’t faint or throw up or cry or do anything else when you’re in front of him that you’re afraid of.” Slow words. “Even though I can’t see it, I know you’ll be fine.”

Air rushed past my lips, my chest heaving. “I’m not scared.”

His smile was tender. “Anyone would be in your situation.”

My nostrils flared. I tapped my own temple. “Can you tell me why that goddamn mother-fucker targeted me specifically?”

He shook his head slowly.

I sucked in a shaky breath. “All right.” I stared down at the notes, not even seeing the words. “No time like the present, it appears.” A glance to King Collins. “I’ll be back in a while.”

“If you need me, just…” King Collins’s brows pinched. “Hell, I don’t know where the Temple is, but if you need me, and you have a way to contact me spirit-style, do so. I’ll be there for you.”

Quiet words. “Thank you.” I glanced at Brann. “Do you still have my swords?”

His head shook, amber eyes shining in the morning light. “Actually, I handed it over to Elder Merrick. He requested it…and I agreed.”

I blinked slowly at his wording. My eyes flicked to Elder Merrick. And held.

My problems had escalated to an Elder’s special touch. Wonderful.

Endless navy blue eyes held my gaze unflinchingly. He said not a word.

My lips lifted sardonically, the smile of the fucked and jaded. But I did trust this Elder. After all, he had nailed the Walker Leric for me and held him immobile until I could end the bastard. “I’ll be back for them.”

A black brow lifted. “They’ll be waiting like they have been.”

I stared. “Damn, you can speak.”

He eyed me. No expression. Grunted.

“Or maybe not.” My lips twitched as I grabbed my purse off the back of my chair, stuffing the pad of paper and pencil in it. I glanced at Brann and stood to my feet. “I’ll see you later, Herculean.”

“Later, Felon.”

I flashed bright white, opening my Core. The galaxies were my vision, my very being, as I floated into the pureness. I whispered to the stars, “Temple, give me access.”

Abruptly, my boots were firmly planted on white sand, a blue ocean behind me.

Ten male Guardians stood in a row to the left of me, and ten more male Guardians stood in a row to my right. All of them were dressed in white silk from their waists to their knees, platinum polished spears in their hands, the deadly ends made of pure diamond. They stared out at the ocean. The sun was just beginning to set over it, casting a magnificent shine on the white Temple in front of me. It still reminded me of Arabian architecture, except it was enormous…and just a front for anyone entering. I inhaled heavily and jerked at the scent.

I had forgotten the smell of this majestic place.

Jasmine floated on a breeze of its own.

It was pure peace on the air.

The guards tried to ignore me—after seeing I was indeed a spirit that had come by way of the cosmos—but their eyes continued to flick toward me, all of them appraising my attire.

I realized too late my clothes were a bit eye-catching here. I was wearing my black leather pants, layered hot pink and white tank tops, and a trendy short black leather jacket. Plus my purse and hot pink streaked hair. I shrugged off their curiosity and moved toward the closest Guardian. “Do you know where the One is today? Or even possibly how I can request an audience with him?”

He thought about it a moment while ogling my attire more blatantly since I was talking with him. “The One is meeting upper house members’ requests today in the Royal Hall.” He glanced at the setting sun. “If you hurry, you could probably seek him out there.”

I bit my lip, glancing up the steps to the Temple. “I don’t remember how to get there.”

“Just go straight.” He stated evenly, but his lips twitched. “And please, stop back by here before you leave.” His eyes wandered to my clothes again. “Let me know how your conversation went.”

Dry words. “Thank you.”

As I walked up the stairs, he added, “You really should run if you want to catch him.”

“Perfect,” I muttered. I booked it up the stairs, breathing in jasmine as I raced through the arched white sanded walls of the Temple’s open entrance. I most definitely ignored the glances I got all around from the spirits literally stopping to gawk. I raced over the white and silver tiling, threading through the oglers at certain points and dodging fountain after fountain through the long main chambers. I kept to the center hallway, going straight as the Guardian had stated. But I still pointed straight ahead with my finger, asking a shocked spirit as I raced past her, “This way to the Royal Hall?”

She nodded distractedly, so I kept moving forward, running through many open sitting areas, more white sanded hallways, and lots of gawking spirit Elementals. I asked the occasional one if I was heading in the right direction, and Lord have fucking mercy, after fifteen minutes of straight running I finally came to a stop before enormous, white double doors. Two Guardians were on either side, one letting a well-appointed, regal spirit in before shutting the doors. I bent over, sucking in air directly in front of one of them. With my hands on my knees, I gasped, “Tell me that’s the Royal Hall.”

“It is,” the Guardian stated, clear distaste in his tone as he stared down his nose at me, taking in my appearance. “Only upper families are allowed today, and the last just went in with their request.”

I took in another heavy breath and waved a hand, straightening and putting a hand on my aching side. “The One will see me.”

White brows lifted. “You are not upper family.”

I snorted. “Thank God.” I waved my free hand again. “Just tell me when that upper family is through and I’ll tell you my name.” I grinned breathlessly at him. “Believe me…the One will see me.” I turned and rested against one of the walls, running my fingers through my hair and catching my breath.

I waited…

And I waited…

Waited some more…

Just when I was starting to doze on the wall, the door opened and the spirit who had entered, exited, walking past me. He almost tripped over a flower pot he was gawking so badly. I turned my amused gaze to the Guardian and lifted my eyebrows. He sighed, gritting his teeth. “He’s out.”

“How fortunate,” I crooned. I pushed off the wall, walking toward him. I pointed to myself. “Caro Jules, Prodigy Elemental, the next Queen Elemental, wishes a congress with the One.” He stood frozen, I swear to God not even blinking at me for like fifteen good seconds. He finally snapped out of it, nodded, and opened the door for me. I whispered quietly, “Thank you so much.”

I slipped inside the room and tried not to gawk myself, having never actually been in this Royal Hall before. The place was massive, longer than it was wide. Gigantic white pillars lined each side of the whitewashed room, with sporadic greenery and low furniture along the edges. And what might be called courtiers, but dressed more like sultan’s women, pretended to be bored on the furniture or stand against the wall as they spoke quietly with equally lovely spirit men dressed like the Guardians or in white silk pants. They reminded me of Greek gods.

The middle of the tiled floor was free to walk through, and my eyes started to travel to the end of the room. The conversations minutely came to a halt as heads turned toward me.

A spirit man directly on my right asked gruffly, “And you are?”

“Come to see the One,” I said quietly and peered up toward him. “And you are?”

He blinked slowly at my rude retort, and his chest puffed a bit. “I’m the herald.”

This time I blinked. “Are you supposed to announce me or something?” That was what a herald did, I thought.

His chin tilted up. “You’re not upper family.”

“Christ, not this again,” I muttered on a sigh. I leaned over and whispered who I was. When he only stared like the Guardian outside had, I snapped my fingers in front of his unblinking eyes. “Hello. Start heralding. Or whatever you call it.”

Instantly, he stopped gaping. “My apologies.” He cleared his throat, turning toward the room. With a boisterous voice that echoed throughout the room—he was a real damn herald—he stated to all, “Caro Jules, Prodigy Elemental, the next Queen Elemental.”

Chapter Eighteen

Disregarding the further stillness the herald’s introduction got me, I whispered, “Thank you.”

I took the three calm steps down to the main floor and began walking past the beautiful gawkers on my right and left. Quiet murmurs started up, and I finally peered straight ahead. My feet wanted to stall for all of a heartbeat, seeing ahead of me what I did, but I swallowed back any nerves. I hadn’t suffered any nerves so far and decided now was not the time to have them. My walk was smooth as I moved forward to the end of the long hall…where he sat.

The One’s throne was made of pure diamond, and three steps above the main level. He was wearing a pair of white silk flowing pants similar to the ones I had seen him wear when I was eighteen, but he also wore a long-sleeved open shirt of thin white silk that would reach to his knees if he were standing, his chest bare.

I tried not to stare at the tribal design black tattoo around his neck, something new since I was here last—and most definitely different to the Walker. The rolls of his white-on-whiter hair were cut at chin level, not longer, and it had sporadic braids, but…everything else appeared the same so far. Everything except his slightly lazy slouch, appearing comfortable on his throne, though it wouldn’t fool a damn person as his silver regard sparkled down on me, intelligent eyes scanning me deliberately from head to toe and back up just as gradually.

I glanced to the One’s left, and God, it kind of felt like deja vu. I tipped my head to Reese where he sat on a throne made of white sand and bordered with pure diamonds. He appeared exactly the same. His bearing was completely neutral as he stared at me, dipping his head in return.

I turned my attention to the One’s right, bowing my head to Roselle, who did not look the same. Her luxurious hair was cut to shoulder length, but she was still just as beautiful, possibly more so because her shorter hair highlighted her features more. When she was done with her own perusal of my person, she dipped her head.

That left the man in the middle. The One.

And his added accessory of Lissa standing over his left shoulder. Her shapely hip rested against the diamond throne as she stared down her fine, beautiful nose at me.

I swallowed, focusing on overlooking her, and peered directly at the One’s nose. I wasn’t ready to stare him in the eyes yet. I specified clearly, “I’ve come to request a private audience with the One.”

There was a slight pause, then his voice, that purring menace, curled through the air as he drawled, “Why would that be, Caro Jules, Prodigy Elemental, the next Queen Elemental?”

My brows lifted at his sardonic tone, which was definitely new. “In private, I will tell you that reason.” I blinked and held up a finger, a thought occurring which was genius. “Actually, I request your presence and a few others’.” I pulled my purse around and dug through it, yanking out the pad of paper. I flipped it a few pages, then scribbled names down. “Just a sec…” I nibbled at my bottom lip, and for the life of me I couldn’t remember some of the guards the Walker had when he arrived at the Manor, so I went with the ones I knew, writing them legibly.

Slow words from above me, stalling my hand. “I haven’t said I would meet with you, Ms Jules, so you can quit writing. Again, I will ask you: why are you requesting my presence?”

My nostrils flared at his coy tone. He was most definitely not the straightforward ‘One’ I was used to. The differences were seriously screwing with me mentally. I knew, but didn’t know, that this was really how he spoke at times. I peered up again, my gaze on his nose, elucidating just as leisurely as he did. “All right.” His lips started to curve just on one side, getting his way. But I continued, enjoying how his small grin faded. “I’m not requesting it. I’m telling you, that you and I, and the few I’m writing down, are going to have a private meeting to discuss why the fuck I’ve come to this place just to talk to you.”

I waited a second, then I stated, “Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to finish, so do try to not interrupt me again. I’d like to get this out of the way so I can go the fuck back home as soon as possible.” I finished writing down the names and tore off the sheet of paper, the sound loud in the cavernous, stunned quiet. I stuffed the pad of paper and pencil back into my purse before I folded the sheet and started to step up the stairs. But I jerked to a stop when a Guardian from the sidelines flashed right next to me on the first stair, his short sword glowing white…and up against my throat.

My eyebrows almost lifted to my hairline as I stayed perfectly still staring at the One’s nose. My tone couldn’t be any drier. “Are you kidding me?”

The One moved from his lazy position and leaned forward to place his elbows on his knees, his hands clasped loosely between them. “It’s custom here at the Temple,” he snorted, “the Temple you seem to dislike greatly, to not approach me past those stairs.”

“Yeah,” I muttered, chuckling, my throat the barest breadth from the deadly blade. “I kind of got that, but I do need to give you this page. And I’d prefer to do it with my head still attached to my neck. Call off the guard dog and let me.”

His thumbs thumped together for a very long moment and my attention altered to the action—yet another action I had never seen the Walker do. “Step back, Farley. Let her proceed.”

I swallowed once as the sword left my throat, and grumbled, “Thank you.” I stepped the rest of the way up, standing in front of him, and held out the piece of paper. “I do appreciate you meeting with me in private.”

Head tilting back to stare up at me, shorter, chin-length rolls resting gently on his harshly handsome cheeks, he murmured, “For someone so young, you definitely have balls coming in here and demanding my time in front of everyone.” His voice quieted to a mere whisper. “Especially someone who won’t look me straight in the eyes, as if they’re ridden by guilt.”

I cleared my throat and shook the paper. “Private meeting, remember?” I sniffed covertly in his direction, realizing his smell was another obstacle the Walker hadn’t achieved. The One’s scent was apparently hard to duplicate, because he smelled of spiced stars—something I hadn’t been able to smell five years ago without my powers. It wasn’t at all an unpleasant fragrance, and it was more than a bit unnerving.

Ever so gradually, he lifted his hand. As soon as his fingers brushed the paper, I quickly let go, not doing a very decent job of hiding the fact I didn’t want his fingers grazing mine. But at least he took the damned thing, even though he stalled when he noticed my further unease. He rested back on his throne and started to open the sheet right there.

I jerked forward, snatching it out of his hands.

He blinked in a sluggish fashion, his hands still raised. Slower still, his intelligent eyes flicked to mine, and I quickly stared at his nose again. There was a beat of silence, then he drawled, “I’m confused, Ms Jules. You wanted me to take the paper and read it.” He paused, and if I wasn’t mistaken, there was a bit of humor in his lazy tone. “Yet you take it away when I actually do as you unprecedentedly demand.”

I flicked a finger to his shapely accessory. “Not with Lissa reading over your shoulder.”

That was where I quickly realized I made my first mistake. Because even though I wasn’t staring directly in his eyes, I still saw them sharpen further on me. This man was most definitely not the Walker, his aptitude shining brightly in his eyes no matter what he did outwardly to try to mask it. He purred softly, “You’ve met Lissa before, have you, Ms Jules?”

I froze for a few moments, but I quickly recovered. “I haven’t really met her myself, but when I was here at the Temple before, I saw her once and overheard her name.”

He cocked his head slightly on his throne. “And when were you here last, Ms Jules?”

“A few years ago,” I stated offhandedly. I held the paper up, waggling it. “Now, back to business. I want only your eyes on this sheet.” I seriously didn’t care if I offended his shiny accessory.

“You mean the eyes you won’t meet?” He was taunting and teasing me, and this humming tone was not one I knew at all.

There was no point in lying, since I still didn’t have it in me to look him in the eyes. “Yes, those would be the ones.” I lifted my gaze to bright green narrowed eyes and asked on a soft whisper to his pretty-pretty accessory, “If you don’t mind, could you park your ass somewhere else?” My smile wasn’t kind as her face flushed with anger at the—um—somewhat unkind question. “This is Ruler business. I’m sure you’ll understand, hmm?”

“Leric,” she hissed, still a drama queen. My initial thoughts five years ago about her had been accurate. Lissa placed her right hand on his shoulder, squeezing it. “Do something about this unacceptable blemish.”

I couldn’t help but stare for a few ticks at where her hand was, utterly frozen. A rush of jealousy, uncalled for but because of the fucking Walker, flooded my system. I quickly averted my gaze and decided to keep my mouth shut because, honestly, they could be married for all I knew.

The One eyed me and then patted her hand. “Lissa, be a dear and go stand by Roselle for a few moments while I take care of business.”

“Leric…” she whined quietly.

I sighed deep inside, staring over his chair while waiting patiently for him to take care of the drama queen, which he did expediently, taking her hand from his shoulder. Whatever look he gave her had her moving instantly to Roselle’s side, so I lowered my eyes again to his nose. This time when I handed the paper over, I made sure to hold just the bare edges so he couldn’t touch my fingers. But I was pretty sure my covertness was a lost cause because he, again, watched my hand closely as he took the paper.

The One opened it slowly. He asked dryly, “Is it safe to read now?”

My lips pinched at being as secretive as I was, but it was needed. “Yes.”

More dry words. “Thank you.” He read the names and his eyebrows rose. He snapped the sheet closed, and he asked in a lazy tone, “Is this really needed, Ms Jules?”

“I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t.”

His thumbs thumped on his chair. “I’ll grant your request for a private meeting.”

Chapter Nineteen

“Perfect.” I stepped back as he started to stand. “Thank you.”

“Amazing.” He snickered softly. “It actually sounded like you meant that.” Standing next to me, he flicked his finger at Roselle then Reese. “Both of you come with me.”

I followed at a respectful distance when Reese shouldered his way to stand next to the One. Fortunately for me, instead of leaving the way I had come, the One took us out a door directly behind the thrones. I shut it behind me with gentle care, following as we walked down a wide, white sanded hallway lit in a homey nature by stars’ fire instead of light fixtures. The One blew a few breaths in the air, and twinkling stars dangled in the exhales. My brows puckered in confusion until I saw those stars fly away in different directions. It took a second, but I remembered from my time here that the One had many ways of communicating with people. I wondered if that was his way of making a phone call.

After a few twisting turns down various other hallways, the One opened a door to what looked to be his private office. The room, much like his bedroom, was open and airy, with windows all along one wall, and the decor of teaks and white and silver. The bookshelf filled with ancient tomes completely surprised me. I gaped at all of the books for a beat too long, but I quickly averted my attention to where the One was gesturing to the long conference table made of white marble.

I took the seat he had mutely indicated to, my gaze flying to the other side of the room. There was a handsome but modest white marble desk at the other end with two chairs in front of it. The long couch looked pretty damn comfortable, a coffee table in front of it. The seating was positioned in the middle of the room to look out the windows. Books littered the coffee table.

Nothing in this room was what I would have expected for his office.

“Ms Jules,” the One stated loudly.

My attention snapped around to his nose. He sat directly across from me, and I kind of got the hint he may have said my name a few times. My tone was composed. “Yes?”

Roselle cleared her throat, glancing at the One, but said nothing. She reclined on her chair, sitting on the right side of him. Reese was on his other side.

The One’s eyebrow raised the barest bit as he stared back at me, even as he asked steadily, “Would you like to wait for the others to arrive or would you like to proceed now?”

I bit at my bottom lip, my gaze going to his opened door. “Will it be long?”

“No,” he murmured as he also relaxed on his chair, his long silk shirt gaping open a bit to reveal his amazing chest and his flexing abs. “They should be here momentarily.”

I nodded once, focusing my gaze on my purse as I positioned it on the table. “I’d like to wait. I have a few notes I need to read over, anyway.” I had to see what the hell type of questions the Kings and Elders had put together for me to ask.

I pulled the notepad out, trying to unwind on my chair. I would have normally enjoyed the plush white leather, but I was damn fidgety now. I adjusted…readjusted…and then my brows came together. I stuck my hand behind me and dug down into the crevice of the seat. I pulled out a—I stared at it and blinked. I glanced around the room, trying to find the television the remote went to. When I couldn’t find one, I shrugged it off and set the remote on the conference table then continued reading the first question repeatedly. I eyed the letters but they didn’t make words, my attention elsewhere.

The three of them spoke quietly about some business having to do with someone’s pigs. Their babble utterly confused me as they spoke of zoning ordinances being in effect or not. I finally breathed a sigh of relief as the others started coming in less than five minutes later. I was somewhat—oddly—pleased to see Mr Damon and Mrs Damon appear exactly as their Walkers. Right when Mrs Damon went to shut the door, Tristan barreled into the room before she got it closed. I muttered a silent curse, keeping my attention off the damn tiger and hoping he didn’t come my way while the One’s parents began taking their seats.

The One opened his right palm in my direction. “Mom, Dad, this is Caro Jules, the Prodigy Elemental, the next Queen Elemental.”

There was a possibility crickets were chirping somewhere as they eyed me.

Unable to take their stares any longer, I placed the unread notes face down on the table and started digging for my pencil to give my hands something to do. “It’s nice to meet you all. I asked the One for a private meeting with you because of what’s happened recently.” Finally having found my pencil, I placed my purse on the ground, out of line of sight of everyone’s staring. I leaned and placed my forearms on the table, tapping my pencil lightly on the pad of paper. “First, I would like to ask each of you if you suddenly felt an extra jolt of energy a week ago.”

Mr Damon sat forward, his head cocking slightly as his gaze ran over my face. “That’s a very odd question to ask.”

My eyes landed on his with a steady regard. The one thing the Walker hadn’t gotten right about him was the fact he wasn’t quiet, obviously being the first to speak up. “Yes, it is.” I nodded once, and I groaned inwardly when I felt Tristan under the table rubbing against my legs. I stalled, placing a quick hand under the table and pushing his face downward when he started sniffing at my crotch. The Walker for the tiger had most definitely been right. I cleared my throat again and acted like I was brushing off my pants, glancing down when Tristan ignored me and placed his huge furry head on my lap under the table. I shot him a stern look, but I quickly looked back up since no one could see him down there. “Um…” Think dammit. “Oh yes. Did you feel the extra energy?”

He was staring at me oddly, but his gaze was sharp. “Yes, I did.”

I flicked the pencil at the group. “And the rest of you?”

One by one they nodded.

Not the One, though. He was still resting lazily on his chair, one elbow on its arm and his chin in hand with two fingers over his mouth. With the gaze of a fucking tiger, he drawled, “Why have you come here, Ms Jules?”

“Jesus,” I muttered, sitting back on my chair and running a hand over my face. No matter how much I tried to fool myself, I was not really able to handle the weirdness of this situation. I shook my head, staring up at the ceiling. “This is just too damn bizarre.” I was sure they were staring at me like I was crazy, but I didn’t really care. I inhaled heavily, trying to calm myself. Eventually, I let my head drop to stare at his nose. “I’m here because of Walkers.”

He froze, as did everyone else. But he recovered the fastest, flicking a finger in my direction. His voice was no longer bored but now blunt in the extreme. “You have our direct attention, Ms Jules.”

I nodded once and then started. “Everyone I asked into this room had a Walker.” I waited a beat, letting that settle in for them. “As I tell you what happened, please bear with me. It’s easier to use your names—even though they weren’t really you.” Another deep inhale, and I rolled my head on my shoulders. “It all started about a month ago when Leric, Roselle, and Reese, plus four guards—whose names I can’t remember—asked to visit the current Kings and Queens. Leric, in the entirety of his time with us, never stated what his true purpose for being there was. He only said that he was needed…” For the next half-hour I told the story of what had happened, stumbling over my words a few times when I had to think on my feet and flat out lie because I didn’t want to get into the physical relationship I’d had with the Walker Leric. I finished it off with the truth of how I had figured out they were Walkers, and how I had killed them, releasing their essences back to the bodies they actually belonged to.

Because that was what a Walker was. Someone, at some point, had stolen the barest bit of these people sitting around the table with me right now. They had taken their essences from them—using the direct contact needed—and put those essences into the bodies of the dead to create walking and talking versions of the individuals. With one mastermind behind it all. Licking my dry lips, I cleared my throat and glanced down at the notepad in the extending silence. “That about sums it up.”

Staring at the blank page, I murmured, “We have a real situation outside the Temple. The target appears to be me for some reason, since I was the one befriended and used as a gateway into the Manor. The point being, whoever was behind it didn’t try to kill us. That wasn’t the objective. The spirit behind this wanted us to trust him through Leric. I have no clue why the spirit chose him, other than he has the most magic inside his essence, which may be the only reason.”

I licked my lips again. “Anyway, I’ve already noticed marked differences with some of you compared to the Walkers. With your help, if you’ll answer a few questions I have, I could possibly narrow down when the spirit touched you.” Nibbling at my bottom lip, I peered up to the silent spirits. “Would you all be willing to answer those questions?”

Slowly, they all nodded.

Except for the One, again. He was sitting completely mute, watching me like…well, like a tiger. So much so, I could feel his keen eyes roving my face, not missing any tiny detail. I turned my attention directly to Roselle. “Your hair. When did you have it waist-length last?”

Her eyes widened. “That was at least…” She glanced to Reese. “What, maybe, ten years ago?”

He nodded. “My wife’s hair’s been short for some time.”

I nodded, jotting her name down on a blank page and marking it with ten years. I leaned over the table a bit, glancing across to where Mr Damon sat. I asked, “Who would think you shy? Or more importantly, have you ever been the quiet type? And if so, when?”

He actually started laughing. “Dear God, I’ve never been shy.”

I eyed him carefully. “What do you do here at the Temple?” I ran my gaze over his face. “Your job, I mean?”

Instantly, his gaze hooded the barest bit. But he still grinned. “I work as an accountant.”

“Mmm.” I cocked my head. “And…you just became your Walker.” I smiled sweetly even as he stared back in a cool, even manner. I pointed my pencil absently in his direction. “Why don’t you think a bit if someone powerful, or disgruntled, left your accounting firm ten or more years ago while I continue.” It was more a demand, less a question.

My gaze altered to Mrs Damon. “How long has it been since you got that ring?” I pointed to her finger with the wedding band, which I hadn’t noticed on her Walker’s finger. The damn diamond was huge, sparkling to the point it almost blinded me as she tapped her fingers on the table.

Her eyes rounded. “Over a hundred and fifty years ago.”

“Okay,” I said slowly, my brows pinching together. “Do you take it off often?”

Mrs Damon sniffed, her voice clipped. “Never.” Her fingers stopped tapping. “Well, when I have it cleaned I do. Other than that, I never take it off.”

My own fingers tapped on the table as I wondered what the hell that was about, and I peered back to Mr Damon, twirling my pencil at my head. “While you’re thinking of those who quit your firm, try to think of someone who wouldn’t want that honking diamond on her Walker’s finger.”

Set with determination, I glanced to the One’s nose. He still sat completely silent, watching me, with those two fingers covering his mouth. “Your hair. When was the last time you wore it down to your shoulders?” I pointed at his head with my pencil. “And without the braids?”

He was silent for an overly extended amount of time, and his mom glanced at him, huffing when he still stayed quiet while he gazed at me. Mrs Damon peered directly at me, answering for him, “He had his hair like that about twelve years ago. He’s been cutting it shorter and shorter ever since.”

Attention on her, I responded, “Thank you.” I quickly jotted that down then flipped the pad of paper over. I was done asking my questions and on to the other set not my own. I read the first question the Kings and Elders had written. A bubble of laughter slowly escaped, and I quickly slapped a hand over my mouth, stopping it and shaking my head. I marked through the question aimed toward the One, courtesy Elder Zeller, not about to ask that.

Roselle asked, “Is there an issue?”

“Nope,” I mumbled behind my hand, reading the next question. I choked, coughing hard, and had to hold up a finger at the group. “If you’ll just give me a moment, I need to,” I scratched out the next offensive question, “re-read my notes here.” What the fuck were they thinking? “Um…” Another scratch through a question. “I think…” I choked again at the next question, courtesy King Collins. “Yep.” I placed the notepad face down on the table, my left palm firmly over it. “I’m done with my questions.”

And yeah, I received more than a few odd considerations.

I lifted my chin the barest bit and glanced to Mr Damon. “Any clue who the powerful spirit may be?”

“Actually, I do have an idea—”

“Wait,” the One interrupted, his voice still that lazy drawl as he actually deigned to speak. I slowly peered back to his nose, waiting, and saw him take his fingers from in front of his mouth. Although, he still sat languidly on his chair, and his thumbs started tapping on the arm of it. His question was slow in coming, frying my nerves further. “Ms Jules, why didn’t you ask me about the marking on my neck?”

I blinked very gradually. That was the second mistake I had made. Because I had already known he had gotten the tattoo less than five years ago. Yet the answer of his hair had been twelve. Quickly thinking on my feet, I murmured, “When I was at the temple, I also saw you in the halls one day. You didn’t have it then, so I already knew the rough time range.”

“How old are you, Ms Jules?” he asked casually.

“Twenty-three.”

“Then you were here between four and twelve years ago.” His thumbs were still tapping. “Which means you left without receiving my protection over you.”

And that had been mistake number three, but there was no turning back from it. “Yes.”

“How did you leave the temple without my protection? No spirit would have carried you over, for the simple fact of the very position you’re in right now. No spirit Elemental is to ever be one of the Rulers—for your own protection. And by your expression right now, you fully know this.” He waited a moment, but when I didn’t speak instantly, he asked, “I will ask again. How did you leave the temple without my protection?”

I kept my inhale shallow, no believable excuse coming to mind. I rubbed a hand over my mouth, glancing down to my pad of paper. I had to tell the truth on this. There was no way to maneuver around it. “Five years ago, I was in your room. We were talking when Lissa came to the door. Before you came back inside from coddling her, I was gone.”

Ticks of silence passed by.

I swallowed hard, eventually peering up to stare at his nose. His frame had frozen completely. I explained, “You wouldn’t have let me leave, but it was supposed to be my choice. I had to take matters into my own hands. I found a way home outside of your rule.”

Mrs Damon leaned against the table again. “I don’t understand, dear. How did she get home from your room?”

The One blinked slowly, his body relaxing in gradual increments. He flicked an absent-minded hand at his mom. “That’s unimportant.” My nostrils flared with the understanding he wasn’t going to out me. His thumbs drummed on the arms of the chair again. “What is important is that she’s lying to us.”

Slow words on my part. “Excuse me?”

“Your recount of the Walkers.” More thumb bopping. “You, Ms Jules, are a terrible liar.” I heard Roselle grunt in agreement before he continued. “If you wish to know what my dad has to say, I suggest you tell us the truth.”

Chapter Twenty

I shoved away from the table, bumping Tristan’s snoozing head in the process, unable to play it cool any longer. I ran a hand through my hair as I paced back and forth, tripping over Tristan a few times. I muttered at him to move, shoving at his enormous bulk. That only earned me more rubbing on his part, his antics just as sweet as what I remembered five years ago. I stopped before he made me fall, my head dropping back.

Go figure, Tristan sat motionless next to me then.

I spoke to the ceiling in the completely still room, “Fine, it’s mortifying on my part, but I want that name. I plan to kill the bastard when I find him.” I scrubbed at my face before peering off to the side. My voice was a blistering breeze of demise. “I was the target although I refuse to believe it’s because I’m the weakest link in the chain—and I know I’m missing something in the equation.

“Anyway, Leric targeted me specifically. He played the perfect role. Somehow he knew I was the girl in the One’s bedroom five years ago, and he played off that from the very beginning. We…” I gagged, grabbing at my throat before pounding on my chest, choking to keep the bile down. “Sex…we had sex.”

I shook my head and started pacing again. My words were breathless. “Although not really. I later found out that penetration didn’t occur because he couldn’t physically get it up. He had to fucking mind-spell me into thinking it had happened. He played my emotions, played my attraction to him…he just flat out played me.”

I sucked in a heavy breath as I continued pacing, not caring I was tripping over Tristan. I just needed to keep moving. “And I swear, no one had better say a word on how big a fool I was on that one, because I already know.” I halted, physically locking my muscles. “That’s it. My fucking nightmare in a nutshell, truth fully unloaded.”

My chest heaved from actually having to say that all aloud. Knowing my gaze was as haunted as I fucking felt, I turned my attention directly to Mr Damon’s shocked features. I didn’t gaze anywhere else but at him. “I want that fucking name now.”

He inhaled heavily, his lids hooding his penetrating eyes. He glanced toward the One only for the barest moment before coming back to me, and he stated in a soothing voice, “That experience could be traumatic for anyone. Why don’t you sit down and give yourself a moment to relax, Ms Jules?”

My nostrils flared wide, and I whispered on a harsh breath, “I just wanted to come and tell you about the Walkers. You deserve to know. And I need help finding the bastard who did this. Find out why the fuck he targeted me and give him the most painful death I can imagine. But I cannot…” I sucked in a sharp lungful of air. “I cannot sit here in the same room with,” my hand shot toward the One, “him and pretend everything is fine, when it is so clearly not.”

Tristan started rubbing around me again, his soft huffing purr loud in the room of God-awful silence. A shaky laugh escaped me at the ridiculousness of the damn loving tiger. I glanced down at him, shaking my head while I ran my fingers through his soft fur. “Yes, I’ve missed you too, Tristan. It’s been five years too long without seeing your real handsome face.” I spoke whisper-soft. “I don’t have any chocolate for you. I’m sorry.” He only tilted his head up and licked my palm before nuzzling his head back against my hand.

I chuckled quietly, oddly feeling better.

One minute the tiger was a menace. The next minute, he was my salvation.

Go animals!

Mrs Damon charmed with an easy cadence I had never heard from her Walker. “You’ve met Tristan before?”

“Yes,” I stated clearly, my eyes only on her. “And not just his Walker. When I was here five years ago for that month, he and I met when he stole my chocolate bar right out of my hand. After that, every day I was here he found me somewhere, making my day a little brighter.” I rubbed his head affectionately. “He’s always been a sweetheart.”

“You were only here for a month?” Mrs Damon asked, continuing in her soft tone and gesturing where I had been sitting before. “Please, Ms Jules, sit down.” Her brows lifted in a private challenge. “You were doing so well before.”

My gaze ran over her face, her expression kind-hearted. “You’re hardly anything like your Walker.”

A slight curve of her lips. “I wouldn’t imagine any of us are, with a complete psychopath running the actions.” Another gesture at the chair. “You were only here for the month before you decided you didn’t want to stay?”

Running a hand over my face, I decided that a little more giving on my part would go a long way to getting that name. I moved back to my chair, tilting it a bit so I wasn’t facing the One straight on, and I grunted when Tristan lifted on his hind legs and sprawled his entire upper half over the top of the chair’s arms. His weight wasn’t really on me, but his flank shoved at my chest. Pretty much caging me in the chair. Knowing when I was fighting a losing battle, I placed my hands on his back and rubbed at his muscles. “Yes, I was only here for a month when I was eighteen. A few spirit Elementals found me on the streets one day, or I bumped into them, but anyway, they kidnapped me and brought me here when they realized I had never been to the Temple. Being young and freaked out, I wanted to go home. The One’s dictates wouldn’t let me, and I didn’t understand why at the time—I was young and dumb—so using a bit of ingenuity I left after a month.”

“Hmm.” She nodded a few times. “And why weren’t you brought to the Temple as a baby, even if your parents did choose to live outside the Temple? Any spirit knows it’s for the safety of their own child, and others, to do so.”

“I don’t know who my biological parents are. I assume they’re dead. Sin and I were brought up in foster families, none of them good.”

She blinked. “Sin?”

My lips curved. “A very good friend of mine.”

White brows lifted. “Interesting name.”

I chuckled quietly. “Many say that, but it doesn’t do him justice…or he doesn’t do the name justice. I never know which way to go with that.” Out of nowhere, or not so much out of nowhere, I felt the One’s power start to trickle from his mute position across the table, pouring over me. My smile instantly fell and I flicked a hand at him, not looking in his direction. “Please don’t do that. The sensation is very uncomfortable.”

The power abruptly cut off without any questions.

I flicked my eyes toward him, making it to Roselle before I looked back to Mrs Damon, but I stated, “You won’t be able to feel my power. I’m protected somehow from Mysticals testing me.”

Mr Damon blinked. “That makes sense why you weren’t found earlier in life than eighteen, and even then it was only by accident.”

“Yes, I know the One knows when baby spirits are born outside the Temple, and I know that the protection over me is why I wasn’t purposely found. The teachers here explained that.”

Mr Damon’s head cocked. “Do you not think it odd that you are somehow protected from the One finding you to make sure you won’t become a Ruler, and you’re one of the few Mysticals who do become one?”

“I think I’m exactly where I need to be, no matter how I got in the position.” I may never know what the hell happened. “I’m there for a reason, whatever it may be. And in the end, I am the next Queen Elemental.” I held his gaze. “I’m not sure if you know this information yet, but the Prodigies received Vizoacs. There’s another time of unrest coming, and whether it is internal or worldwide, I’ll be there fighting it. Just as I am trying to do now…” My brows lifted. “With a name, possibly?”

I froze when the One spoke, his deep tenor…humbled. “You were very brave to come here to see me after what was done to you.”

“Thank you.” I stared down at Tristan’s body, picking absently through one of his black streaks. “Are you going to help me?”

“Yes.” Simple, quiet words. “It may not be how you want it though.”

My chuckle could have rivaled an old Com’s. “There’s always a catch.” More picking of Tristan’s fur. “Your deal would be?”

His words were unpretentious and without fanfare. “Quite simply, that mother-fucking bastard—who is going to die—actually managed to pull one over on the most powerful Mysticals both inside the Temple and outside it. In fact, he beat us to the punch. Roselle, Reese and I were speaking on leaving the Temple for a few days to meet the current Prodigy Elemental—you—to try to figure out how you were missed for my protection and also to get to know you better. We considered possibly working on political ties, since you’re one of us and we can actually have a normal conversation with you. We also wanted to speak with the current Rulers and the other Prodigies to get to know the people who were going to be around the spirit I wasn’t able to protect, and make sure they understand the restraints you’re under for silence.”

Through all his pretty words, I understood the truth. I chuckled anxiously, staring blindly at Tristan’s fur. “You want to go there in exchange for the name.” Here we go all over again.

“Somewhat…yes.” He was quiet, until he drawled, “And I plan to help you find and kill the bastard who did this.” He sniffed—entirely arrogant. “You do know that a Walker holds only a bit of the power from whom it was stolen, correct?”

“Yes.” I waved a hand. “You’re much more all-powerful than the Walker Leric.”

Dry words in a lazy tone. “I can be of help to you.”

I licked my lips. “I’m not sure anyone will want you there. It’s not my choice to make, and your Walker wasn’t exactly liked even before the truth came out.”

I heard his thumbs tapping. “That bad?”

My lips pinched. “Worse.”

More drumming. “I understand your hesitancy, Ms Jules, but I think this is a relationship that could prosper in the long run, if you don’t stifle it in the beginning because of prejudice provoked from a Walker who wasn’t really me.”

I chuckled wryly, the laugh of the cynical, while running a hand over my face. “Nicely done.”

A slow response. “I do try.”

“Fuck.” I rested my head on my hand. “Who and when?”

“Reese, Roselle, and myself,” he stated instantly. His mom cleared her throat and he ground out, “No, you’re not coming.” A pause. “Mom…no way.” Another pause. “Don’t give me that look.”

I chuckled. “The Walkers had that right.”

There was a beat of silence, then the One asked, “Do I want to know?”

“The Walker Mrs Damon showed up in the middle of the night and proceeded to dig through my purse looking for my driver’s license so she could have my name.” I twirled an absent-minded finger, picking at Tristan’s fur with my other hand. “I believe she called it tenacious, instead of overbearing.”

He muttered, “That’s just weird.” Humming quiet. “No way in hell are you coming, so you can stop looking at me like that.” Then he spoke directly at me. “So, Ms Jules, the three of us. And as soon as possible.”

“Wonderful,” I grumbled under my breath. I unlocked my Core, sighing heavily as my eyes glowed faintly. I looked up and waved a glowing hand in front of my face, opening a small section of the air in front of me—the rectangular space was like a miniature wide-screen television. This was the method of speaking to those outside the Temple. The ether was inside the screen, and I inhaled, breathing out slowly into the cosmos and calling on King Collins. The heavens disappeared, replaced by the interior of my home.

My brows puckered in confusion at the blue and gold I saw on screen. “King Collins?”

Unexpectedly, I heard what sounded like a banshee scream.

Over the shout, I barely heard the masculine bellow, “Get the fuck out!”

My eyes popped wide, grasping exactly what I was seeing. I mumbled quickly, “Shit…I’m so sorry!” I started to wave my hand in front of the screen to end the call, and I couldn’t help but see a rustling of covers over body parts. I was instantly blushing, the intimate forms of both King Collins and Queen Cooper now ingrained in my mind.

King Collins shouted, “Wait, wait!” A slow word. “Caro?”

My hand paused. “Yes.” I cleared my throat. “Behind you.”

My King moved.

Rapid, rapid words. “Blanket, blanket, blanket!”

He fumbled for it, but it was too late.

I saw more of my King than I had ever planned to.

I rubbed at my forehead, my cheeks flaming brightly. I was very happy no one else in the room could see this picture from the way my chair was angled. I flicked a finger, pointing behind his kneeling position. “I really don’t care to see that, either.”

Eyes huge on his face, he glanced behind him where Queen Cooper—sans her necklace and very pregnant—was trying to cover herself. He hurriedly yanked the blanket over her upper section before turning back to me. “Are you okay?”

“No,” I said honestly. “I think I’m scarred for life seeing that.” A shudder ran down my spine. “I think this is probably what it feels like when normal kids catch their parents having sex.”

Another shudder—the full-body type.

He waved an absent-minded hand. “Forget what you saw.” He leaned forward, closer to the screen. His eyes were serious, even if his cheeks were still flushed from his sexual bout. “Really, are you all right?” His brown gaze roamed my face, and before I could say anything he muttered a curse. “I knew I shouldn’t have let you go. Is he just as bad as the last?” He blinked then he growled, “If that asshole has touched you, I will personally—”

“Wait.” I held up a hand, cutting him off. “You’ve totally got the wrong impression, not to mention I’m in a room with a group that can overhear you. I’m fine. Really. Absolutely fine.” My white brows creased. “And I’m thinking I should probably call you back, so you can do…what you’re…doing …” I waved a hand. “You know, I’ll talk to you when you’re done.” I tapped my fingers on my lips. “Um…when do you think that might be?” It had looked to be getting near the end, but I wasn’t about to comment on that.

“Just do this again in a few hours. I should be free.” He scowled. “You really are fine?”

I inhaled heavily, rubbing my forehead. Having him ask so many times was seriously not good for the tough image I was barely hanging on to. “Yes. I’m fine. And I’ll talk to you in a few hours. But you might want to have the other Rulers and Elders nearby, because I need to ask you all something.”

He nodded once. “Okay, I’ll make that happen.” He blinked. “By the way, Isolde is going batshit crazy.” Another blink. “Like, seriously batshit crazy.” A zoning blink. “Is there any way you can pull her through to the Temple?”

“Shit,” I muttered, nibbling at my bottom lip. “I’ll work it out.”

“Thank you.” He flicked his fingers. “Now close the display, or whatever it is.”

“Yep.” I lifted my glowing hand. “Have…uh…fun.”

“Smart-ass,” he muttered. But he was wearing a grin.

And he started to turn back to Queen Cooper.

I quickly swiped my hand across the screen and shut my power down. I cleared my throat in the silence of the room, and I pointed absent-mindedly where the screen used to be. “He was busy.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Reese’s lips were actually trembling. He choked, “We got that.” A cut-off snort. “You do know there’s a way to knock before viewing?”

I stared. My cheeks were still flushed from a moment ago. “How?”

He laughed, a real smile on his handsome face. “You ask instead of call, then you can hear whomever you’re trying to reach. Instead of seeing them.”

My brows lifted, a small smile gracing my lips. “That would have been nice to know before I saw that.” My head tilted, evaluating him. “I need to pull my Vizoac through. Any clue how to do that?”

His brows lifted as he caught on quickly. “Isolde is your Vizoac?”

I nodded once. “Sin and I have used that name since we were little, and the meaning behind it fit perfectly when we found out I had a Vizoac.”

“She should be connected to you,” the One drawled languidly, cutting into our conversation. “Find your tether, and you’ll find hers.”

“Ah.” I nodded, staring back down to Tristan’s fur. “Thank you.”

He hummed quietly.

I closed my eyes, ignoring everyone around me. I opened my Core.

When I floated through the cosmos, through the deep abyss of the galaxies, instead of looking outward as I normally did, I peered inward. I found my shimmery white tether, brighter now that I had the Prodigy power. I found a tiny white sliver circling my tether. I pulled it to my lips, whispering, “Come to me.”

I cut off my power abruptly.

The One was lunging over the table, grabbing onto Tristan’s collar as the tiger snarled. Tristan tried to raise up, damn near crushing me painfully as Isolde ran in circles on top of his back. She was altering between howling and growling, literally racing up to his head then down. And moving to do it all over again.

With my arms pinned and crushed against the seat, I ordered on a pant, “Isolde stop.”

She jerked to a halt, her head flying toward me. She instantly started yapping.

But the One was barking, “Tristan, get down.” He jerked on the diamond collar. “You’re hurting her, you big oaf.” When Tristan readjusted, I could take a large breath.

Although he didn’t get down.

Knowing stubbornness when I saw it, I grabbed Isolde with my freed hands and set her on the table. She continued yapping at me, clearly pissed I had left without her. “I’m sorry, all right?” I petted her tiny furry head. “It won’t happen again.”

She growled once at me, then sat primly. Her head cocked at the tiger.

The One ordered, “Tristan, try not to hurt the bitty furball.” A shake of his collar. “Understand?”

“She’s not completely bitty, anymore,” I stated defensively. “She’s grown.”

The One waited for Tristan to huff at him before he released his collar. He flopped back onto his chair, running a hand through his hair before flicking a finger at Isolde. “That is most definitely a bitty furball. Anything smaller would be considered a cotton ball.”

Isolde flicked him an irritated glance, but she completely surprised me by standing and walking back and forth a few times in front of Tristan’s head where it now rested on the table. She eyed him from every angle, then she bent to a crouch and started crawling toward him from the side…and an inch away from him, she lifted her nose and sniffed him. Her head cocked, and she sniffed a few more times before she slowly rose. Tristan’s eyes covertly flicked to her the whole time, watching her carefully. Isolde rounded his face…and whacked him straight on his nose with her tail—a deliberate provocation to play—before she strutted down the table, eyeing the group.

“What it the world,” I muttered in awe, shaking my head. “She hated the Walker Tristan. Not to mention, she hates just about everyone.”

Yep, she almost bit Mr Damon who tried to pet her.

The One chuckled quietly, the sound laid-back. “The bitty furball is your animal of protection. While that’s ironic in itself from her size, she was still spot-on with the Walker Tristan—if she hated him and likes the real one.”

She paused in front of the One.

My brows practically lifted to my hairline as she started the same routine with him as she had Tristan, moving back and forth in front of him. Her teeny eyes slowly evaluated him as he stared back at her—just as quietly—and then she crouched down again. She crept toward his side that was farthest from the table. Isolde ducked at the very edge and sniffed the air, paused, sniffed again…and yapped at him once before placing her tiny head on her paws, watching him.

I blinked, staring wide-eyed as the One slowly lowered his fingers from his mouth while she watched the action carefully. He placed the back of his hand directly in front of her face. Instead of biting him like I thought she would instantly do, she lifted her head a smidgen, the barest bit, and placed the tip of her nose to his pinkie—sniffing him—before she rested her head back on her paws. She acted more like herself, though, when he lifted his hand and purposefully lowered it over her in an obvious attempt to pet her. She showed him her teeth, growling a tad, and he quickly pulled his hand away, two fingers back over his mouth.

She stared at him from her still position.

“Huh,” I breathed. “That’s curious. I wonder if she’s confused.”

Not moving her attention, she growled softly under her breath.

“Guess not,” I murmured, my brows coming together. But my stomach reminded me of something. I again ran my right hand over Tristan’s back, petting him softly, and glanced to Mrs Damon. This Mrs Damon I actually kind of liked. “Since I’m going to be here for a while, and since I stepped out on breakfast this morning…” My eyebrows rose. “I would love something to eat. If I remember correctly, this place has the best French silk pie.”

Her brown eyes twinkled. “That’s one of my favorites, too. I know just the place.” But her lips pinched as she glanced at my clothing. “Before we go out, may I suggest—”

“No. Thank you,” I cut her off but did it gently. “I don’t mind the stares I receive here, dressed as I am. What I do mind is being wrapped in white.”

“Well, I certainly don’t mind if you don’t.”

I stared in surprise, the difference from her Walker on this subject putting me off balance.

She stood and glanced around the table. “Would anyone else care to join us?”

Back from a decent meal, which did include the most delicious French silk pie, with only Mr Damon and Mrs Damon accompanying me—the rest declining for various business reasons—Mr Damon led Isolde and I back into the conference room. I stopped and stared at the pile of luggage in one corner of the office. The One, Reese, and Roselle were already inside the room.

I grumbled, “Isn’t that a little presumptuous?”

“Not at all,” the One murmured quietly, his back to me. He sat on the couch facing the dark windows, appearing to be reading from a book. “I like to be prepared.”

I glanced at Roselle. “Tell me some of that is yours and Reese’s, and not all his?”

Roselle stared back at me, cool and collected. “We’re not friends, Ms Jules, no matter the relationship you may have had with my Walker. You and I have barely said a few sentences to each other, so please don’t imagine to know me.”

“Okay,” I said slowly, watching her face closely. “That was just polite conversation, but it’s good to know the real Roselle has a stick up her ass.” With that, I nodded once and moved around the haughty expression she gave me to peruse the different books at the end of the room. I had only seen a study like this in King Collins’s office. It was weird that he and the One may have something in common.

I found a small, ancient book on Shadows and very carefully pulled it out, delicately opening the creaking front cover, merely to shriek when the damn rickety thing flew into the air when the One’s voice spoke quietly behind me. Breath coming in gasps, I muttered, “Shit.”

I jerked around, my head back, following the soaring book.

But I banged smack into the One, my hands flying to his bare, flexing stomach.

A jolt of stars unlike I had experienced before crashed through my mind, a force I couldn’t pull away from. The tidal wave of power took me under, and the rip-tides twirled me in a rush of recollections incomprehensibly in fast-forward. The first memory was of me, sick and racing into the study to try to convince the Rulers not to make me attend dinner with the other spirits—where I met the Walker Leric. Every subsequent memory or thought, the real and the spelled, I’d had of him or any of the Walkers was crashing through my mind in a breakneck burst. The memories gushed all the way through to breakfast this morning and me arriving at the Temple. Then suddenly the power was gone.

I groaned with illness, my head still spinning, unable to keep my body from going utterly limp. I barely noticed when the One gripped me around the waist, keeping me from falling. His voice was gruff as he barked at someone, “Get back. I’ve got her.”

Feeling ten kinds of nausea from that fucking ride and unable to say a damn thing, I didn’t argue when he gently held me and sat my person on one of the conference room chairs. He placed the left side of my face on the cool marble before releasing me. I kept my eyes shut against the swirling, jumbled mess of vertigo.

But I could still hear their conversation as I inhaled shallow breaths.

“Well?” Roselle asked.

“Everything she told us is true,” the One spewed. I heard the definite menace in his tone that had been absent since I arrived here. “Every goddamn bit of it.” Something shattered in his wake, and he growled, “That mother-fucker is dead.”

“We’ll get him.” Roselle’s voice was instantly soothing, yet clipped and affirmative. “You know we will, so you might want to sit and calm yourself.”

“Christ, Roselle,” he muttered. “I don’t need to be coddled right now. I need a fucking knife in my hand and the bastard’s throat embedded on it.”

“How the hell did this happen?” Reese growled quietly, closer to me and pissed the hell off. “How did we have our essence stolen without any of us knowing?”

Roselle muttered, “We obviously slipped somewhere with distraction or drinking or sex or sleeping, who the fuck knows, but the point is, we became too lax and let a psychopath take a part of us to play with in his own demented time.”

I tried blinking my eyes open, listening to Reese and Roselle argue heatedly about becoming too sloppy in their vigilance. I stared at the bookshelf, blinking repeatedly until the freaking thing stopped spinning on me and the books remained upright. My stomach settled, and I placed my hands on the table, gently pushing myself to sit upright on the chair. The book I had started to look at was in front of me, along with a glass of water. I blinked until my gaze landed on the One’s profile. He stood staring out the dark windows, not participating in the discussion between his commanders.

A hundred foul names to call him rushed through my mind. I said not one.

I sipped from my glass, glaring…but a kernel of respect for the man flared to life.

Because he kind of reminded me of…myself.

His actions were what I would have done were the situation reversed. We were not about to just blindly trust what others said, knowing when to fight dirty, and doing it.

His eyes flicked in my direction, then back to where he stared unseeingly through the window. “Are you feeling better, Ms Jules?”

“Yes.” I took another small sip of my drink.

He made a simple statement on a small growl with no apology. “I like to be prepared.”

“Yes, so you’ve said.” I sat my glass down. “But should you ever do that again, when it’s not warranted, I will hurt you.”

Roselle paused in her speech, glancing at me. “You put your hands on him.”

I tapped my fingers on the table. “I did say warranted, in case you missed that part unless, as well as that stick up your ass, you’ve also got a hearing problem I need to know about?”

She stared for a long moment, and oddly, her lips twitched. “An ass issue is enough without adding the ailment of a hearing problem, don’t you think?”

Unbidden, I huffed with a chuckle. “I’m kind of digging the hot-and-cold vibe you’ve got going on.” I nodded once. “It suits the first in command.”

“Thank you.” Prim words, then she was back to arguing with Reese. They were not really the cutesy couple their Walkers had been.

I flicked a finger at them, asking Mr Damon, “Have they always argued like this?”

His brows lifted with a slight teetering of his head. “Pretty much, yes.”

I hummed quietly then took another drink of water, my stomach completely settled now. I ran my fingers through my hair. “Do I look like I’ve been put through the wringer?”

His lips quirked. “No, although I have heard his power can be…uncontrollable.”

I snorted, placing my glass on the table. “Everyone should try it sometime.”

Dry words. “I think not.”

I did like this man, the One’s real father. “Well, it’s about time to make my call, so if you could quiet the boisterous couple I would appreciate it.”

“Quiet,” the One ordered, again with simple words. “Both of you.”

And beautifully, they both shut up.

“That works, too,” I muttered, letting my Core flare. My eyes glowed as I waved a radiant hand in front of my face. This time I tried what Reese had mentioned, just asking for King Collins. My screen flared neon blue and the sound of familiar voices in the background could be heard. I asked, “King Collins? Are you there?”

The voices instantly died down. King Collins asked, “Caro?”

“That would be me,” I mumbled. “Are you decent for viewing?”

He chuckled quietly. “Yes.”

I eyed the screen, unsure of how to bring in the video. “Hold on. I’m having technical difficulties.” I glanced around the screen to the spirits staring at me. “Reese, you didn’t tell me how to make it go regular.”

Mr Damon answered with a bit of amusement. “And that would be Reese’s biggest hang-up in life, never finishing anything.” He sighed, but with a smile. “Just finish calling.”

“Oh.” I blinked at him. “I guess that was a no-brainer.” I turned my attention back to the screen and blew the stars into it, calling to King Collins. The screen abruptly showed all I had asked for. Sitting in one of the Shifter living rooms, everyone was there. I grinned. “I did it.”

“Can I touch it?” asked Elder Farrar instantly, standing and coming toward the screen. “This is really ingenious.”

My eyes widened and a tiny squeak emitted from my pinched lips—I was more than a bit freaked for him if he did, but unable to say so.

Intelligently, he stalled. “Actually, I don’t think I need to touch it after all.”

“Or you could, and we could all get a good laugh out of whatever made her face scrunch up like that,” Elder Jacobs murmured, chuckling unobtrusively. But his hilarity halted and he glanced at me. “Hey…I…um…” For the first time, I watched him stutter. “Is there…uh…I would very much like…”

It was Elder Farrar’s turn to laugh, vaguely pointing a finger at him. His humored gaze held mine. “He wants a dose of the protection you gave us.” Golden eyebrows rose. “He heard from someone how amazing it was.” He leaned forward, mock whispering, “Don’t do it, Caro.”

I laughed outright at the cross expression Elder Jacobs gave Elder Farrar.

But I quickly cut off my laugh when Queen Cooper asked, “What are they talking about?”

My lips pinched.

I swear there was the longest pause in which faces quickly blanked, no one looking toward her or King Collins. Which meant I could make the pretty good guess that they all knew they were together-together somehow.

“Caro?” Queen Cooper growled after eyeing everyone. “What do I need to know?”

“I can’t say anything, as you know,” I stated with calm words, covering for my King, who was all kinds of flustered and barely able to keep his face void of emotion. “But I can say a few of them acted a bit drunk or high for a small while.”

More like an hour, but whatever.

“Oh.” Queen Cooper flicked her golden locks over her right shoulder. “That’s not so bad.” She glanced at everyone like they were crazy. “I’m not exactly innocent, people, I can be told things like this.”

Elder Farrar quickly jumped in, creating a distraction. “Caro…” He grinned extra slowly. “Did you like the questions I wrote for you?”

My jaw dropped. “You did that on purpose?”

He shrugged a shoulder. “I thought you could use a laugh.” He held up a finger. “But I do endorse quite a few of those questions.”

My brows lifted and I spoke dry words. “Yes, we all need to know where he got his nipples pierced.”

A few of their eyes popped wide and they started chuckling.

Elder Farrar held up his finger, stating, “If you found that out, we would know who he trusts with sensitive body parts.” He nodded as if he were a genius and the group of Rulers around him were idiots. “Good information to have.”

I waved my hands and explained, “We are being listened in on, by the way.”

“We know,” they all pretty much said at once, still chuckling.

My brows puckered. “I did call for a specific reason.”

King Collins smiled. “We know that, too. You want to ask if the One can come here.”

I blinked, my gaze darting to Elder Farrar, my eyebrows rising a bit heatedly.

“Now, now.” Elder Farrar chuckled at my expression. “Don’t give me that look. I told you this morning I can’t alter time. If I knew the One would be coming to the Manor, it is neither here nor there.” He waved a hand at their group. “They figured it out on their own once King Collins told everyone you wanted to talk with us.”

I rested back on the chair, staring at them pointedly. “And the verdict would be? Since you’ve all had time to discuss it?”

Elder Zeller asked, “We actually want to know why you would allow it.”

The answer to that was simple. “I believe they want to kill the bastard as much as we want to.” A shoulder shrug. “Plus, it’s the stipulation from the One. It’s what he wants in exchange for a name they have of the individual responsible for this.” I cleared my throat harshly. “Thanks to the questions I did ask, which were my own.”

“Nicely done,” Queen Ruckler murmured, nodding her head at me in one of her rare approvals. “But we’d also like to ask the One a question before we make our decision.”

“Understandable.” I peered around the screen and crooked my finger at the One, then moved my chair back a smidgen to give him room. I bent and picked up Isolde when she yapped at me from the ground. I held her close to my chest and petted her head as the One moved around the side of the table. He leaned over and placed his hands on the table in front of me, but he still gave me access to view the screen and also, I noticed, gave me plenty of space.

The One gave everyone time to analyze him before he stated simply, “I’d first like to say, I’m sorry for any hurt and anguish this asshole inflicted on all of you. Especially Ms Jules. Secondly, I’d like to say that if you should let me and my two Commanders into your home, we will help you find him, though I cannot promise I won’t fight for dibs to kill him. And lastly, I want to thank you for your love, kindness, and guidance that you’ve given the spirit Elemental under your care.”

Every single one of them blinked for long moments.

Finally, King Collins stepped forward to stand closer to the screen. His gaze flicked to me, holding there. “You’re sure about this?” I knew he was asking more than what he said, but I still nodded—although I wasn’t entirely sure. He turned his regard back to the One. “We have no questions for you. You did exactly as we needed from you. But it stands to say that while you’re in our home, you treat everyone here with respect and courtesy, because honestly, with what we’ve been through, someone may just lose it and kill you merely because you look like the bastard.” He stared steadily at the One for a long moment before his brown eyes came back to me, and he waved a hand. “You can shut it off, Caro. We’ll see you at home shortly with your guests.”

I waved my glowing left hand and cut my power off. “Well, you’ve gotten what you want.”

The One pushed off the table, lifting abruptly, and paced away. “Not yet, I don’t.”

No, I didn’t believe he had.

Because I truthfully thought he wanted the bastard dead for this.

I glanced at Mr Damon. “The name, please.”

He lifted his brows. “I’ll tell it to my son. When he’s there and safe, then he can tell you.”

Ah…he was ticked that King Collins had threatened his baby.

The One peered out into the night again. “They have plenty of reason to be confused, with what this man did to them.” He shook his head. “It’s not their fault.”

“It’s not yours, either,” Mr Damon countered.

“Is it not?” He tapped his lips lightly, his profile majestic in the dim light of the stars. “It began with us, as Roselle correctly stated. He wouldn’t have had the opening he did through to Ms Jules if it weren’t for me.”

“It wasn’t your fault,” Mr Damon reiterated. “You are not the wicked inside this spirit. That is whose fault it is. His. Not yours. Not mine. Nor any of the others who had Walkers. Or any of the Royals outside the Temple. It is his fault. Focus your blame accordingly, and you’ll be more clear-headed, son.”

The One turned sharply, moving toward the luggage. “We should go now and meet them while they’re all together. They’ll feel safer in their numbers.”

With little to no fanfare, the four of us made our way through the Temple after the One had talked to his father quietly for about ten minutes. I didn’t miss how the One shielded me the entire time from the gawkers. On the dark beach, as I gave a private wink at the gaping Guardian I had spoken with when I first arrived, Reese placed a hand on the One’s shoulder while gripping Roselle in his other arm. Tristan stepped a paw on the One’s bare foot.

And he peered at me while I stared at his nose. “I’ll take us directly there.”

My lips pinched as I stared at his outstretched hand.

I shook my head calmly. “I left from there, so I don’t need your help on this.” I paused, then I added, “Thank you, though.” His hand gradually dropped. I opened my Core and pulled myself and Isolde back home to the Elemental’s kitchen, blinking at the afternoon sunlight pouring in through the windows. I breathed in the scents. “Home sweet home.”

Introductions went smoothly, the One, Reese, and Roselle all very professional. And also sympathetic in their greetings. It helped that Queen Ruckler and Elder Merrick both covertly sniffed and gave them their scent approval—the spirits apparently not smelling of the dead. Tristan was testy though, barging through all the Rulers and Elders, knocking legs and stepping on feet as he growled at everyone to get out of his way. Until he got to me at the back of the Ruler’s group and started twining his way around my legs.

Queen Ruckler lifted her eyebrows. As I was knocked to and fro, trying to keep a grip on Isolde so I didn’t drop her, she stated, “So the real Tristan really does like you.”

It was a statement, and I yelped as Tristan started bumping me forward. “Yes, which I said the first time you saw the other one.” I grunted again when he bumped my butt with his head none too gently, still working me forward. Understanding where he was pushing me, I griped behind me quietly, “I’m with the other team, Tristan.” He didn’t seem to give a shit, knocking me too hard one last time. I shrieked, doing a windmill with one arm as I started to fall, Isolde tumbling out of my other hand.

My momentum jerked to a halt as a swift, muscled arm scooped under my stomach, my feet no longer on the floor, and a fast tanned hand caught Isolde’s whimpering tiny frame. I grunted, the wind knocked out of me from the hold against my belly. Isolde instantly started growling quietly, but the One, the man who had caught us both, crooned softly, “Be quiet and just give me a second with Ms Jules, then I’ll put you down.”

“Me…” I gasped, still hanging upside down, bent in half, “first.”

“That’s what I said,” the One murmured over Isolde’s continual snarl. He bent, placing my feet on the ground, and gave me an extra boost with his arm. “There you go.”

I sucked in a lungful of air, flipping my hair out of my face. I glared at Tristan where he sat proudly with damn smug eyes. “That. Was. Not. Nice.” I pointed behind him. “I belong over there.” Finger down at the ground. “Not here.” My stern voice. “Do you understand me?”

He opened his mouth wide…and yawned.

Damn cat.

The One lifted Isolde in front of his face while she bared her teeth. “You’re kind of cute for such a bitty thing.” His words didn’t stop her growling.

I ignored them, focusing on the issue.

“I’m going back over there,” I stated firmly to Tristan. “Don’t you try and stop me.”

When he started scooting on his ass to sit directly in front of me, I stared at him like the crazy tiger he was being. “What the hell’s gotten into you?” I shook my finger over his head. “I’m seriously going over there, so cut the shit out.”

I held my hands up to the One, waggling my fingers for Isolde, but I kept a wary eye on Tristan. There was an ornery gleam in his eye. “You may want to tell him to behave,” I murmured as the One sat Isolde in my hands. I tucked her close to my chest but pointed a finger at Tristan. “He’s got a look about him.”

Dry words. “I already told him to behave before we came inside.”

“Huh…well, all right.” I started to step around the tiger, but he instantly countered. And I swear to God he was playing with me, swaying a little and wagging his tail. “That’s not behaving.”

“Tristan,” the One growled in quiet reprimand, snapping his fingers. “Get over here.”

Tristan’s head darted toward him then quickly back to me when I lifted a leg to move around him. I calmly put my foot back down and muttered, “Dammit.” Glancing around, I gave up. The stubborn cutie was not going to let me pass. And he wasn’t listening to the One. “Fine…for now.”

His mouth opened in what looked like a grin.

“Oh yes,” I mumbled. “That’s precious.” I spoke in a high, childlike tone. “Look at me, I’m so cute,” then in my firm voice, “I don’t listen to my damn owner.”

I huffed in aggravation and peered up with irritated eyes to King Collins. He was staring at me oddly. “Sorry about that.” A glance at the One’s nose. “And thanks for catching us, although next time don’t expect Isolde not to bite you if you try to pet her.”

“It was no hardship,” the One drawled slowly, and his hand…well, he moved much faster than I had seen him do before. I was pretty sure his arm actually blurred for a second because I blinked and suddenly Isolde was out of my hands and in his. Isolde yapped at him then growled again. But she didn’t bite him as he petted her back softly with his other hand. “As you can see, she won’t bite me. If she was going to, then she would have after I caught her and didn’t release her.”

I blinked slowly in the mute room. My gaze went to King Collins, my brows furrowed. “You once gave me a conundrum to figure out…and I think I got it wrong.” My head swung back to the One’s hands. I lifted her out of his hands. “I’m thoroughly confused.”

King Collins snorted.

Brows furrowed—and not about to unfurrow anytime soon—I peered in his direction, waiting for King Collins to make his next move. The greeting, and side show, was over. But King Collins and many of the others were wearing extremely perplexed expressions. They weren’t so quick to alter them as they stared at the One. King Collins eventually cleared his throat, stating, “Would you care to have the meeting now, or would you prefer to be shown to your rooms first?”

The One’s head cocked, and he held up a finger. “I’m sorry, just a moment.” He glanced out the opened door, staring out into the hallway.

As one, we all turned our attention toward the opened door, wondering what captivated his attention. But the hallway was empty. I kept staring because he was. About a minute into the silence, a handsome man I had never met before—a Shifter with black hair and a few white streaks—turned the corner down the long hallway, reading from a book. He stopped in his tracks, turned the page, and continued reading a second before taking three more steps. Not looking up, he fumbled for a doorhandle halfway down the hallway, got the door open, entered, and shut it behind him. The hallway was deserted again.

Like an ancient wind-up toy, the One gradually straightened from his slight tilt. He ran his fingers through his hair, his gaze on the ground, before he lowered his arms. He peered back up to King Collins, everyone’s attention back on him. “It’s not irregular for me to become…distracted. I ask you to please excuse any disruption this may cause while we’re here.” His thumbs tapped on his silk covered legs. “And to answer your question, we can go ahead with the meeting. Reese, Roselle, and I will need to retire to our rooms after that, though.”

King Collins worked smoothly with the eccentricities unique to the One. “Thank you. We appreciate it.” It sounded like the gratitude was actually genuine.

We moved from the Shifter section of the building to the Elemental side. I sat inside a large conference room, the colors a splendid mix of the five elements. My own chair was neon blue, and the inlaid tile conference table was a rainbow of colors. The three other Prodigies hurried to arrive after their King or Queen had phoned them. To their credit, each one handled seeing the newcomers well, although Aria stared at their eyes overly hard and Brann sniffed them. But there was also a moment when Brann shook hands with the One, and Brann stiffened, blinked, then a small smile curved his lips. Their handshake was definitely a little too rough. Eventually though, we were all seated around the table. King Collins sat at the head of the table to my right, as was normal, and he gestured for the One to take the floor.

Sitting languidly on his chair at the far end of the table, the One stated on an unhurried drawl, “After the account Ms Jules gave us, and her questioning, my dad was able to come up with one name during the timeframe Ms Jules deduced could lead to such an occurrence.” He tapped his thumb a few times on the red chair he was sitting on. “But first, I feel I must inform you this is a man who has a history with my family, and there might be prejudice on my dad’s part. The pitfalls are: he once dated my mother. She then met my father and broke it off with this individual. The way they parted was not amicable in the least. Points in your favor for this being the correct man: the timeframe fits for when he eventually left the Temple, he’s an extremely powerful spirit Elemental, he has had access to everyone you met previously, and the wedding ring missing on my mom’s hand, as deduced by Ms Jules. Also, a fairly large factor is that he has erectile dysfunction, which we all know is rare for Mysticals.”

Staring at his nose, I could still see his eyebrows rise. But he couldn’t hide the way his gaze was so intelligent, somewhat predatory, as he glanced about the table. “Are these facts worthy enough for me to list him as a possible suspect?”

Elder Zeller actually snorted. “We have no other suspects currently. Spirit Elementals are far and few between here, and the miniscule amount we have looked into don’t fit the profile. So to answer your question, that would be a resounding yes.”

The One nodded. “His name is Jacob Angel. He left the Temple right around seven years ago. Last known whereabouts was five years ago. He was in Chicago, Illinois, and after that he disappeared…to the point that even I can’t find him.” A hand gesture in my direction. “But if there’s protection on him, as there is Ms Jules, well…” He shrugged a shoulder before waving a lazy, non-glowing hand in the air. A blown-up image appeared for all at the table to view. “This is him.”

The blood drained from my face. I could feel the dread slipping heavily through me with a bone-chilling foreboding of the pain to come. Somehow the man had actually been worse than the Bossman when I first met him. Bile instantly burned my throat as past memories surfaced.

Everyone sat forward in their seat, evaluating the picture.

The One stood and asked in a gruff tone, “Ms Jules, what’s wrong?”

Figuring out I hadn’t taken a breath in a while, I inhaled heavily as the faces of everyone snapped toward me. I put up a stopping hand in the One’s direction so he would sit down. “I’ll be all right.” My hand fell heavily to the table, and I was unable to take my gaze away from the man pictured. I tilted my head in that direction. “I know him.” In my peripheral, I saw the One begin to sit, his movements very gradual. “His alias was Jacob Singer. I met him four years ago when I was nineteen. I was told he worked periodically as a consultant, and I only ever saw him a few times before my Awakening.”

I glanced at King Collins. “He told me he was going back to the Temple indefinitely the last time I saw him about two and a half years ago. That’s why I didn’t think of him.” I licked my lips, my eyes going back to the picture. “He’s the man who handled my Awakening, and he’s also the one who trained me.” I gulped down the bile. “Knowing now he left the Temple that long ago, he may or may not have worked only periodically for Philip Masterson. But I can tell you with one hundred percent, that man,” I flicked a harsh finger at the picture, “is a hundred times more evil than his boss, Philip Masterson, the one you all said actually started MCWWII.

“God, if they’re actually still together…still working together…” I had to keep swallowing down the bile. “Fuck, we need to start fighting dirty and try to stop anything from escalating. Just cut their fucking legs off before they learn to crawl.” I blinked. “The One said he can’t find him, and I already told you Philip Masterson has protection on himself. With him being a hybrid of Shifter and Mage, there’s a possibility he put the spell on Jacob Angel, too.”

A disgusted, breathless chuckle. “And it all makes sense for it to be him. I met him after I met the One. Between him and Philip Masterson, he could have extracted that information from me since I wasn’t conscious half the time.”

In the descending silence, it all fell together inside my head. “Jacob Angel wants Mrs Damon, or revenge on Mr Damon, or hell, even to kill off their children since he is impotent and crazier than fuck. Philip Masterson more than likely wants to kill everyone in this room, although he could be working a different, even bigger motive since the fake Leric was attempting to get us to trust him.” I lifted my fingers, crossing them. “They’re trading favors. Jacob Angel was doing Philip Masterson’s deeds through Leric. And once he gets it done, what’s the one thing Philip Masterson, the hybrid with the fucked-up magical gift, can offer Jacob Angel?” I glanced up at the picture. “The bastard wants to go back in time and exact his revenge.”

I blinked slowly, coming back to myself. Everyone was staring. “What?”

King Collins chuckled, but it also sounded like a grunt. Right before his chest puffed up a bit, pointing at me as he glanced at his co-Rulers. “My Prodigy. Remember that people.”

Queen Ruckler rolled her eyes. “We already know which one’s more powerful.”

Brann snorted. “Just because I’m powerful, that in no way means I’m lacking elsewhere.” Liquid amber eyes turned to me, lifting a challenging brow. “That theory, while more than likely accurate, since,” his lips curved on one side, “it takes a criminal to know one, in no way explains what Jacob Angel is going to do now that we took down his Walkers.” He shrugged a shoulder. “If anything, those two assholes are back to the drawing board.”

I scowled. “I was in the zone, man. Why’d you have to go and ruin it?”

He chuckled quietly. “Because it’s the truth. Although, I will say that your deduction of finding out who the individual—and even their motive behind it—was brave and genius. But now we need to figure out where each of them is going to strike next, since there’s no way to track them down.”

The One kept tapping his thumb on his chair. “Sorry to contradict you, Mr Johnson, but there is one way to track them down.”

Elder Merrick argued, “You said you can’t even find Jacob Angel. If there was a way to do so, then why wouldn’t you have done it already?”

“Because the way to track him is through an item that was given to me as a gift one year.” More slow tapping of his thumb, with a lazy tone. “It was stolen from me five years ago.”

I blinked slowly, realization dawning…it could find him, now that I had his true name. It had taken me to Sin, who was also protected, when I was eighteen. Why wouldn’t it take me to them, too?

All right, there are moments when I understand the really complex issues, but simple problems just float on by. But that was when I would plant my fist into someone’s face to compensate for errors in a plan. Right now? Not so much.

And there was the added little fact that I was a criminal at heart.

Even if I was trying to walk the straight path, what I stole was mine.

Like, never-giving-my-shit-away mine.

I pointedly stared straight at the One’s nose, even as a few people glanced at me.

All right, half the room knew I had stolen something from him five years ago.

Leave it to Elder Zeller, with his curiosity, to blab. “Are you referring to the Primal Diamond?”

Roselle’s eyebrows snapped together. “I thought that thing was a rumor.” She glanced at the One. “You even told me it wasn’t real when I asked a few years ago.” Her attention snapped to Elder Zeller. “How would you know what was a rumor at the Temple?”

And dear Lord, she was on a fucking mission. Because even though he was intelligent enough not to answer that one, her gaze eventually ended up on me. “You. You were there five years ago. And you said you were gone from the Temple once he came back into his room.” Her gaze flicked to the One like a dart. “You lied to me. I’m not happy about that.”

I jumped on that like a fucking lifeline, remembering the Walkers had asked about the Primal Diamond. “Why would you lie to her about it?”

He shrugged a shoulder. “Because she didn’t need to know.”

My gaze went to Brann, and he stated, “Truth.”

My attention slammed back to a certain nose. “What does the Primal Diamond do? Fake people were also questioning about it.”

“With the barest whisper from your lips, it takes you anywhere you want to go.”

Brann stated, “Truth.”

I continued. “Is that all it does?”

He didn’t answer, still acting laid-back on his chair.

“All right, I’ll take that as a no.” I cleared my throat, tapping my fingers on the table, and a sudden thought occurred. “Is that why you’re here? To get the Primal Diamond back?”

The room hushed to silence, all eyes on him.

His lips curved, and he chuckled very softly. “Nice try to find something wrong in me but, no, my intentions for coming here were not to get the Primal Diamond back. I could have easily figured out at the Temple with you where it might be.” He paused. “Although, I do want it back.” Another pause. “It’s mine.”

No, it’s mine.

Brann stated, “Truth to all.”

I inhaled heavily. “The Primal Diamond is a spelled diamond. Who put the spell on it?”

“Whoever put the spell on it, they did it long ago,” he purred quietly.

“Name, please.”

“You’re all about the names,” he stated softly, and his thumb started tapping again. “Honestly, Ms Jules, I don’t understand why we’re even having this conversation. It’s mine. You stole it. I want it back. Not for any foul intent; in fact, it would greatly help right now. But I just want the damn thing back because it’s mine.”

Elder Farrar, out of nowhere, choked on a laugh and quickly put a fist in front of his mouth. “I’m sorry.” More choking. “But fuck, you two sound so much alike.”

I flicked him a glare but spoke over him as I leaned forward on the table, clasping my hands together calmly. “In the criminal world, what you steal is what you own.”

A white eyebrow lifted. “This coming from the Prodigy Elemental?”

I tilted forward more. “Don’t let that fool you.” My gaze narrowed on his nose. “If I did happen to have it, it would be mine, not owned by the man who walked out of a room containing an obvious thief.”

He snorted. “Thieving was not exactly what was happening in my room when I slipped outside for possibly three whole fucking minutes. Don’t even claim it was.”

My brows lifted. “Proof positive is that I did steal it.”

His jaw clenched and his eyes narrowed. “It’s mine and I want it back.”

My eyes flared wide in mock sympathy. “I understand it hurts when you’re stolen from.” I slanted my head. “Give it more time. The pain of loss, and the reality the object is no longer yours, will eventually settle deep in,” I pointed at my heart, “here.”

His nostrils flared.

Suddenly the room shook worse than a damn earthquake.

As most grabbed the table, I just spread my feet and braced my legs hard. I rested back on my chair and crossed my arms, riding out the chaos and staring evenly at his nose. Thirty seconds later, when he had regained control of himself, the room stilled.

Over the panting breaths of those stunned, I mocked, “Temper, temper.”

His nostrils flared again, and I was pretty sure everyone bore down on the table. But he didn’t lose control again. “It’s mine.”

“No, it’s mine.” I grinned slowly as it was the first time I said aloud I still had it. “And where is the one place on a spirit Elemental the One can never access, hmm?”

His jaw clenched even further, his lips thinning.

“Oh yes, it’s mine.” My grin wouldn’t die. “You see, Brann had it right. It takes a criminal to catch a criminal, most times. And you, the One, hid your Primal Diamond—clearly a prized possession—in a pair of socks.” I shook my head, chuckling. “Socks! You don’t even wear them. How obvious could you get?” I waggled my eyebrows, my words deliberate and taunting. “Mine. Mine. All fucking mine.”

He stared at me steadily, not scowling, then he cracked each of his thumbs. “If you think we’re done with this conversation, you’re fucking wrong.” He peered to King Collins. “But if you have a name, then the Primal Diamond can transport you to wherever you ask so you’ll be able to find them.”

I jerked my head to King Collins. “If you think I’m placing that diamond in anyone else’s hands, you’re crazy. It’ll be me who goes.” When his eyes started to constrict, I shrugged a shoulder. “Simple recon. Flash in, flash out.”

The One instantly countered, “If that diamond gets in the wrong hands…”

I snorted, glancing back at him. “I thought we clarified that even the One can’t touch…” I left the sentence unfinished, letting everyone extrapolate that the diamond couldn’t be taken from me. My gaze flew back to King Collins. “I did all the work on this, and like I said, simple recon. It’s my damn diamond. I deserve to do this. Not to mention, Jacob Angel hurt me in ways I can’t even describe.”

The One’s retort was immediate. “Jacob Angel hurting her is the exact reason she should not be doing this. She will not be thinking clearly if she has to confront him.”

“I will blow his head off if he’s directly in front on me.”

“And what if she encounters both Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel? What if they’re together? Or worse yet, what if she ends up getting speared to a goddamn wall again?”

My head snapped to him. “That was fucking cheap. I didn’t even have my powers then.” I paused. “And you’re using the memories you took from me today. Somehow that doesn’t seem right when you were looking because of him.”

His lips went crooked. “What was it you said about criminals owning what they take?”

I snorted. “Whatever, Sock Man.” Eyes back to my King, I pleaded with my gaze. I asked the one question bound to tie him up. “You trust me, don’t you?” I waited a moment then bent forward, whispering, “I’ll tell Queen Cooper what you don’t want her to know.”

I sat back and rested comfortably. Done. Pow. I kicked ass.

The One still debated, “Trust has nothing to do with it. It’s about sending the most experienced against a man who started MCWWII.”

I only cocked a brow. I was pretty sure I heard King Zeller snickering next to my King, having heard with Vampire ears of what I had threatened.

King Collins rubbed his forehead. He peered up under his hand to Elder Merrick and asked, “Has he been telling the truth the whole time?”

“Truth to all.” Elder Merrick nodded.

I sucked a breath, realizing my King was about to vote against me.

I indicated, “I guarantee I’ve had the most recent battle experience. If push comes to shove, I can take care of myself.” I lifted my hand and started listing my experience. “I broke out of jail, and I can’t even begin to tell you how many people I shot accurately that day trying not to kill them. I stole the wallet of King Zeller—the fast-ass Vampire King—from under his nose without him realizing it. I eluded the four Rulers for three months. I took down MSA agents and helped bury them in a wall. And I shouldn’t even have to mention that you saw my skills in Colorado.” I threw my hands up. “Not bad for a supposedly peaceful existence.”

When no one said anything, the One asked, “No one can beat that?”

“She said recent experience,” Elder Merrick grunted, shaking his head. “I haven’t had that much action in two years.” He blinked. “Maybe three.”

“Fine,” the One drawled, leaning back on his chair. I turned a victorious smile on him…until he flicked a flagrant hand, stating, “I can’t go into detail, but I’ve fought and killed more than that in the past month.” He paused. “And it was all done within spirit Laws. Plus, I give you my word, I will do as you order on the mission should you task me with it.” He then pointed to Brann, his gaze still on me and his lips slowly curving. “Mr Johnson, if you would, please?”

Brann growled, “Truth to all.”

My jaw instantly clenched.

Merrick muttered, “Can I get in on that action?”

“You have got to be kidding me,” I muttered, glaring first at the abnormally chatty Elder Shifter feening for a killing and then to my King. “If I hand it over to him, he’ll keep it. And he won’t even tell us its real power.” My lips pinched. “It’s mine.”

King Collins peered up to the One. “Will you tell us its true power? Will you give it back to her?”

“No, it’s mine,” the One drawled, his head tilting lazily back on his chair. “I will tell you the Primal Diamond can be used for malicious purposes, but I have no intention whatsoever of using it as such. The Mage who found it and gifted it to me is a good man, and he wouldn’t have left it in my hands if he believed me foolhardy enough to use it as such. Furthermore,” he shrugged a shoulder, “I’m the One.”

Elder Merrick instantly stated, “Truth to all.”

Well, hell.

My nostrils flared, and I glared at King Collins. “He. Hid. It. In. A. Sock.”

King Collins sighed heavily, glancing at the One. “A sock? Really?”

The One countered, “The only reason I believe she even made it into my room alive is because of the protection over her.”

My lips twitched. “You’re wrong.” I glanced to King Collins. “It’s your choice.”

He rubbed his forehead again. “No, it’s not just my choice.” He inhaled and sat back on his chair, glancing at the group. “Elders, Rulers, Prodigies, we’re going to take a vote.” A glance to me. “You’re not allowed, so keep your hand down.” Back to everyone else. “All in favor of the One using the Primal Diamond to search out Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel, raise their hand now.”

Brann, Aria, London, King Zeller, and Elder Farrar didn’t raise their hands.

The rest did, including my King.

I fumed silently, a haze clouding my vision. I kept my eyes on the table where my hands sat palms down, and I didn’t show any outwardly emotion. There was no need for King Collins to ask the other way. I had lost.

In my peripheral, I saw King Collins glance down to me. He ordered softly, “You need to hand it over, Caro.”

“Right,” I murmured calmly. “I understand.” I scooted my chair back, consumed with the betrayal of those around me who had raised their hands. Not to mention that it scared me not to have it. It was my real escape if I needed it. And now for the sake of, yes, possibly the world, I was handing it over. Handing over my life for the better good.

It fucking sucked.

I went to the corner where a small bar and sink were and opened my palm, using the tiniest smidgen of my power so I didn’t have to retrieve the diamond the hard way. I proceeded to clean the Primal Diamond in the sink and dry it, carrying it in my fist. When I held my fist out to the One, he opened his palm. I let it drop onto his hand.

Everyone at the table leaned forward. The One bent his head down.

All stared.

He muttered, “It’s…” He glanced up to my face, gazing for a long moment, and then back down. “It’s your nose ring.”

“Yes, I had it spelled to size by an old Mage at a jewelry shop.”

His attention tilted up to me as his fist closed over the Primal Diamond. “You lied about where you hid it.”

I nodded once and gestured at the table. “And no one, not even the Shifters at this table, realized it.” My eyes roamed his nose. “I hope you didn’t twist your words too, since I’m fairly sure you now hold what could be the destruction of the world in your hand. They trust you over me, after meeting you for only a few hours, even after I saved their asses and have been nothing but faithful to them.” I flicked a finger at his palm. “Not to mention, you now hold my life in your hands. You probably don’t understand that, but it’s the truth.”

Roselle captured my regard. “Ms Jules, this is one of the exact reasons—”

I held up my right hand, stopping her. “I know.”

I turned, and when I trekked by Elder Farrar, I stopped and squeezed his shoulder. “Thank you for keeping your hand down to make the vote a little closer.” I kissed his cheek lightly as he patted my hand on his shoulder. I moved out of the room, ignoring King Collins stuttering at me to stop. I needed a little solace after giving them everything they needed on a fucking platter, including, quite possibly, my very existence in this world.

And getting nothing in return but crushed disappointment.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Solace by definition can mean an abundance of variations depending on your outlook in life. My source of solace, more than likely, was heavily extreme in most individuals’ eyes. When I woke to the sound of many different snores and a cell phone ringing somewhere, I groaned and tried to go back to sleep, still content with my choice of solace and most definitely still drunk from the night before.

The phone stopped ringing and a male grumbled, “Fuck off. We only went to sleep an hour ago.”

Peaceful quiet.

Until the cell phone started ringing again.

“Jesus Christ,” another male voice groused. “Turn the damn thing off.”

“I already answered it,” the first male voice griped. Then he hissed, “Didn’t you hear me the first time? I. Said. Fuck. Off.” An extended pause. “Sure you are, and I’m the President of the United States saying go fuck yourself.”

Adored quiet.

I groaned when the damn thing went off again and there was a resounding chorus of voices shouting a complaint, but this time when the male answered, he snarled, “Look, dickhead, I don’t give a shit—” He shut up. Snorted. “Are you shitting me? There’s no one even here with the name Caro and your constant calling is—”

“Wait!” I cut him off, lifting my head from the bare male stomach of the air Elemental I was using as a pillow. I leaned over the guy, gazing down at the floor. “Just give me the damn phone and I’ll take care of it.”

The fire Elemental tossed it up. “Here ya go, babe.”

I barely caught it before my head fell back onto hot flesh.

I held the phone to my ear, muttering, “You need to quit calling, buddy.”

Over the line, King Collins detailed with extreme slowness, “Get your ass home, now.” There was a definite bite to his tone, probably having to do with the fact I had snuck out last night before dinner.

I chuckled quietly, digging my feet under the covers and under the earth Elemental on the other side of me. “I’m a little drunk for that, but your request is interesting. Let me think on it while I sleep some more.”

“Sugar, hang the phone up,” the air Elemental murmured, petting my hair. “And you’re pulling the blanket off my feet.”

“Her damn feet are like ice,” the female earth Elemental muttered. “Let her have the blanket.”

“I won’t ask again,” King Collins said quietly with intent. “I want you home, now. Other guests have arrived and I want you here.”

I chuckled again, slurring, “Fine.”

“Good.” More slow words. “Lunch is in an hour. I expect you there.”

Turning the phone off, I wasn’t sure if his demand was even possible.

I lifted my head. “Where the hell am I, anyway?”

I was ten minutes late. I raced down the hallway of the Mage’s section of the Manor, burping quietly and banging into a wall, after paying off a Mage on the street to spell my hair from black to my normal white and hot pink. Said hair was still damp from my hurried shower in my room, and unfortunately I was still a bit tipsy as I slowed my pace. I inhaled and exhaled in an attempt to steady myself, then I turned into the kitchen for lunch.

I stopped dead in my tracks at what I saw.

The guests.

The One’s parents.

Oh dear God, I did not want to deal with them right now.

Unless I wanted to pivot on my heel—with everyone’s heads turned in my direction—and leave the room, I really didn’t think I had an option. I held down another burp and smiled pleasantly to them, dipping my head. “Hello, Mr and Mrs Damon.” My brows lifted. “I didn’t know you two were coming.”

Mr Damon’s gaze had already made a sweep of my person from head to toe, which included my favorite pair of holey jeans, a morbidly graphic, long-sleeved black shirt, and black boots. “Yes, well…” His head tilted toward Mrs Damon. “She can be very insistent.”

I wasn’t about to touch that comment.

Mrs Damon glanced at my wet hair. “Ms Jules, have you just now woken up?”

I waved a hand, heading toward the lunch buffet. “I needed a shower after my…workout. I’ve been up for a while now.”

“Were you exercising outside?” London asked, squinting at me. He pointed at his throat, and then at mine. “Because I think you have mud on your neck.”

I used the sleeve of my shirt to wipe at my skin, cursing the quick shower. “I may have hit a bit of mud.”

My King distracted them, asking Mr Damon questions about Jacob Angel.

I bumped the counter with my left hip as I rounded it to fill up my plate, but I was fairly sure no one noticed. I brushed my hair out of my face and moved with grace the rest of the way to the table, sitting between King Collins and Brann. I couldn’t hold back the next burp, so I did it discreetly behind my glass of water, but I saw Brann sniff the air as he ate. His food stalled to his mouth before his fork continued to its destination. I knew he had smelled the vodka.

Amber eyes flicked to me, crinkling with obvious humor.

That was when the phones of the Rulers and Elders started blowing up. Every single one of them rang almost simultaneously.

I put down my fork when King Collins answered his phone like the rest of the Royals.

All eyes landed on me.

I froze, then I leaned toward Brann.

From the expressions flittering over their faces, whomever the Royals were speaking with wasn’t giving them good news.

King Collins jerked from his chair, standing. Glaring at me, he hit a button on the wide-screen television on the wall. He asked into his phone, “What station?”

The other Royals were ending their calls, every single Mystical silent.

King Collins barked, “I’ll call you back, dammit.” He snapped his phone shut. When it rang again he ignored it…and again the next time it rang. My King found the channel he wanted and stood back from the screen, his arms crossed. His eyes were steady on the television like everyone else’s. The news report was already midstream.

“…hearing it here first, ladies and gentleman, with the Tipsy Slider,” the funky Mage news anchor announced. “Are you ready?” He paused, his eyes half-lidded. “From just last night, here is your next Queen Elemental.” He winked. “And I think you’ll like,” a slow drawl, “her dirty side.”

“Aw, shit,” I muttered, a hand going to my mouth.

“Who wants to challenge the castrator next?” an air Elemental announcer shouted from the sidelines into a microphone, throwing an arm out to the woman in the middle of the mud wrestling ring. Mud was up to her knees, and her brown, muddy head tilted back as she took a long chug straight from the bottle of vodka she held. She appeared to be wearing nothing under the mud covering her entire body, except for the barely visible bra and panties that did little to hide her assets. “Come on, people! One more! She just needs one more to break the record!” He leaned over the rope, holding out the microphone, and asked, “Why do you call yourself the castrator?”

The woman grinned. “That should be obvious.”

King Collins cursed as my voice echoed inside the room. Because yes, the woman on the screen was me.

“Could I change it to lover?” The announcer asked.

“Maybe later,” I slurred drunkenly, leaning back on the ropes and grabbing the mike with my free hand. I hollered into it, “C’mon, bitches! I want to break the damn record.” My grin was sloppy. “But please, don’t get in the ring if you cry easily. I promise not to be gentle.”

More cursing from King Collins.

The announcer took the mike back, stating, “Well, there you go, straight from the castrator’s mouth,” a glance down at me, “whom I hope to be seeing later tonight.” He turned his eyes back to the audience. “One more woman is all we need.”

“I’ll do it,” a female’s voice shouted from the sidelines, “I’ll take the cocky bitch down!”

Onscreen, I pumped a fist into the air, shouting, “Fuck yes.” I took another swig of my vodka before I held it out to the announcer to take as a Shifter woman came to the sidelines, efficiently undressing to her underwear. I evaluated her before saying to the announcer, “Put all I’ve made on this last fight. Down in less than a minute.”

“You sure?” he asked, his voice muffled because he put the mike behind his back. “You’ve already fought nineteen others, and she looks pissed.”

“Her hands are shaking,” I muttered, wobbling a bit in the mud. “She’s going down.”

“As you wish,” he stated, leaning over the ropes to me even as the Shifter got into the mud. He flat out smacked my ass. “Good luck.”

“Luck is for pussies.” I rolled a finger. “Let’s get this started.”

Without warning, a bell rang, and the Shifter flew at me.

I watched my onscreen self drop, disappearing beneath the mud as the Shifter flew over where I had been and hit the slopping brown stuff hard on her side. Mud splattered onto the screaming spectators on the sidelines, the roars of the crowd loud. I hadn’t re-emerged from under the mud, but when she jumped to her feet growling, her eyes flew wide and she screamed bloody murder right before her hands flew out. She fell back, going under the mud.

I re-emerged, lying on her back, my legs wrapped around her waist and one of my arms tight around her throat. She took me on a death roll through the mud, trying to get me off…right before she went still, less than thirty seconds later. Her face pointed upward, her eyes closed and her mouth opened. I quickly shoved her aside, sitting up and rubbing the mud from my eyes. Like the kind Samaritan I was, I checked her pulse before standing and pumping a fist at the screaming crowd. Everyone chanted, “Castrator, castrator, castrator, castrator!”

“Yes, ladies and gentleman.” The funky Mage reporter came back onscreen, the mud wrestling video finished. “You’ve guessed correctly. The castrator would be none other than your next Queen Elemental.” His brows waggled. “And I have it on good authority for those of you who are wondering, she did, indeed, spend the night with my good friend the announcer.” He winked.

A commercial came on.

Ever so slowly, King Collins raised a hand and turned off the television.

The only noise in the room was his continually ringing phone. Until he put a hand into his pocket, turning it off. He was not looking at me.

Realizing my hand was still over my mouth, I quickly dropped it and cleared my throat.

I tried to meet this head-on by placing the blame directly on him. “They never would have known it was me if you hadn’t called this morning announcing who you were and who I was.” I flicked a finger at the black screen. “You couldn’t tell there, but my hair was spelled black, and I used a different name.”

“Yes.” King Zeller cleared his throat. “So we heard.”

I waved an irritated hand at him but kept my attention on my King. “Another name.”

King Collins began rubbing his forehead. Staring at the ground, he asked in a very soft voice, “Are there any other videos from last night I need to be aware of?”

I waved a pointed finger at the screen. “I didn’t even know that one was out there.”

Slow, quiet words. “Is. There. More?”

My lips pinched. “Not that I know of.”

More rubbing of his forehead. “I heard multiple voices this morning over the line.” Rubbing of forehead. “How many eyewitness accounts might there be of your time after the illegal contest?”

I blinked. “Are you asking what I think you’re asking?”

Brown, cool eyes flicked to me for the first time, holding my gaze. “How many fucking people am I going to have to shut up over this?”

I exhaled on a bittersweet laugh. “Oh, God.” I held my stomach as I chuckled. “Fuck.” I shook my head, staring him right in the eyes. “Staying here with you is a test to my damn patience.”

I continued chuckling and stood, placing my hands on the table and leaning forward. My tone changed as I growled, “Did it ever fucking occur to you to ask me if anything actually happened, instead of automatically assuming I did as that report alluded to, or what you thought you overheard this morning?” My fingers gripped the table, curling because I wanted to hit him so badly. “One day you will apologize to me for every fucking assumption and lack of trust you’ve had for me so far. And you’d better fucking pray I accept it, because right now, especially after yesterday, you’d be the last one I’d save in a fight.”

My mouth snapped shut as I realized what I had just said to a man I respected.

His jaw clenched and he jerked forward, grabbing my bicep and yanking me harshly away from the table. A furious zap of his power jolted through my body, a tiny cry emitting past my lips before I bit it down. I gritted my teeth through the pain while he continued pulling me from the room. His icy power fluctuated through my body. He stopped abruptly in his tracks, jerking me to a halt next to him when a tiger rounded the corner.

Tristan’s teeth were bared. A low, bone-chilling growl reverberated in his throat as he deliberately crouched, his eyes intent on King Collins.

Through gritted teeth, I choked, “Tristan, no.” His eyes flicked to me then quickly back to King Collins. “My fault.” I sucked in a harsh breath, my arms trembling from King Collins’s alarming power. “This is due.”

Tristan continued growling, not really caring what I had to say.

The One’s overly lazy drawl drifted from the table. “Tristan, stand down.”

Tristan moved to the side, sitting proudly, his growl cutting off.

But his teeth were still bared at my King.

King Collins jerked forward, continuing to yank me from the room. He didn’t let up on the power he was pushing, silently telling me just how furious he was.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Sandpaper would have rubbed less than my tone. “How kind of you to invite me.”

Brown eyes flicked to me, narrowing. King Collins returned his attention to where we were walking through the Elemental section. “I didn’t have to, Prodigy. Remember that.”

I barely withheld my snort. I had been ‘grounded’ for two days for my filmed stunt on television. “And how wrong would that be? After all, I gave you every single avenue available to make this happen.” We were currently on our way to a conference room where the Royals and all the spirit Elementals were. It was time for the One to obtain the whereabouts of Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel.

“Do you want to go back to your room?” he asked, his tone clipped in irritation. “Are you going to continue to be disrespectful toward me?”

“If you don’t speak, probably not,” I mumbled. His eyes flared, and I quickly held up my hands. “Sorry. That just tumbled out. Smart-ass, you know? I’ll be the good little Prodigy while I’m released from my room.” That I could easily escape from it, I left unmentioned.

He grumbled under his breath. Eventually, his steps smoothed out and he walked at a steadier pace that was less like speed walking. “Just so you know, the One’s not in a very good mood today. Last night he received a phone call that apparently upset him.” His hands waved wildly. “I’m sure you felt it, because the whole damn Manor shook. It frightened the staff and the Shifter drifters.”

“Is that why you came to get me for this?”

“I make the rules here, not him. I came for you because you deserve to be here.”

I nudged his arm. “You like me, don’t you?”

“Quiet, smart-ass,” he muttered, but he placed an arm around my shoulder. “I should never talk ill about the dead, but between you and my last Prodigy,” a rough squeeze of my shoulder, “I choose you.”

My smile was genuine. “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.” He kissed my forehead before we turned the corner, his arm instantly dropping when we came into view of the glass paneled conference room. The whole group was inside. He tilted his head toward the end of the room. “Elder Farrar did a good job disguising him, don’t you think?”

My brows puckered in confusion as I peered in that direction. “Christ, he’s going to create a mob.” I picked up my pace, marching into the room and waggling a finger in the One’s direction. My incredulous eyes were on Elder Farrar. “Are you kidding? You call that a damn disguise?” I waved a huge hand at the One’s ‘hidden’ form. “All that says is: Fuck me now and ask my name later.” I threw my arms wide. “What the hell are you thinking?” My eyes narrowed, a thought coming to mind. “Are you trying to get him killed?”

Silence followed my furious outburst.

“Is that what this look says?” the One drawled to Reese standing next to him.

“I wouldn’t know,” Reese deadpanned. “You’re not my type.”

Elder Farrar’s lips twitched. “Ms Jules, there’s certainly nothing wrong with his look—”

I instantly waved a hand, cutting him off. “Bullshit.” I jammed a finger in the One’s direction. “Make him old. Make him look like a Com. Or even an unremarkable woman. But for God’s sake, don’t give him black hair, more tattoos, and dress him in fucking thousand-dollar jeans and a black leather jacket.” I stared at the Elder like he was crazy, because he was acting like a moron right now. “Women and men will flock to him. He won’t be able to blend in and do what’s needed. I guaran-fucking-tee it.”

“Maybe she’s right,” Queen Ruckler murmured absently, staring at the One. He looked like every woman’s naughty fantasy. Her head cocked, her professional gaze running over him from head to toe. “I saw the staff eyeing him, and it sure as hell wasn’t to ask if he needed more towels.”

I crossed my arms, my point proven.

The One cleared his throat. “Actually, one very kind earth Elemental did ask if I needed extra towels.”

Dry words from Queen Ruckler. “Yes, I overheard.” Red brows quirked. “Right before she asked if she could use one after she had joined you in the shower.”

I choked, pounding on my chest, then I waggled my finger at the One again. My attention homed in on the Elder Mage. “Try a middle-aged Com. One that looks like he’s on a bender. There were always plenty of those around the casinos.”

Elder Farrar’s lips trembled, and his head tilted toward the One. “That’s the look he needs.”

I blinked. “I’m confused, because that’s the get-me-fucked-then-shot look.”

Another head tilt toward the One. “That’s the look he needs.”

I might have been setting a trend with my slow blinking. “You’re stating it like it’s a fact.” Not to mention that he was repeating himself.

Again he said with calm words, “That’s the look he needs.”

I stared for a long moment. Then another. Another crept on by. “Oh.” I nodded curtly, not a hundred percent sure what the hell I was feeling, but I was pretty clear I was a mess of emotions. “Right.” Another curt nod. “I understand.” I moved fluidly, keeping my muscles loose as I sat on the closest seat.

“Well, I certainly don’t understand,” Queen Ruckler stated slowly, her blue eyes on me. “What did he just communicate to you that apparently only you understood, since I happen to agree with you about the disguise.”

Arms still crossed lightly, I shrugged a nonchalant shoulder. “The One is about ready to go on a special voyage to one of the swankier establishments of the Bossman’s.” My head teetered in thought, but I just shrugged and went with the blunt truth. “The ones that cater to high-end prostitution societies. The prostitutes are so talented, you not only need to have the cash to afford them, but you also have to look good. Because they pick you, not the other way around.”

Queen Ruckler picked up my previous habit of slow blinking. “That is interesting.” Another blink. “Do you already know where this establishment is?”

I gritted my teeth. “I know where most of them are, along with the rest of his businesses. But I don’t know which exact one it is. There’s too many to even guess at.” I jerked my head in the One’s direction. “As long as he’s got cash on him, he’ll be able to maneuver the area fine, appearing as he does.”

“He’s got enough in his wallet,” Elder Farrar stated evenly, glancing at the One. “Inside jacket pocket, by the way.” Mrs Damon began rummaging through her purse, and Elder Farrar’s lips really trembled. He glanced at the One again. “There’s also a small bottle of hand sanitizer in there.”

Mrs Damon glanced up from her digging, her wide eyes going to Elder Farrar. “That was very thoughtful of you.” A prim nod of her head as she zipped up her purse. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Elder Farrar stated studiously. As soon as she glanced away from him, he sat back on his chair, shaking his head slowly at the One. He mouthed, “There’s not.”

King Collins sat forward. “So, we’ve gone over this. First you’ll seek out Jacob Angel but not directly. Next, you’ll do the same for Philip Masterson. Find out where they are and any intel on their plans.” He glanced at his watch. “After a half-hour, if you’re not back, we’ll send Elder Farrar after you to assist.” Barely a beat of silence. “Do you have any questions? Do you need to see Philip Masterson’s picture one last time?”

Instant reply from my left. “No.” The One lifted his right hand to his mouth.

And he was gone.

Chapter Twenty-Four

When Elder Farrar tilted his head and closed his eyes, appearing to be taking a nap, I did the same, deciding that nothing too horrendous was going to happen right now. I closed my eyes, even kicking my feet up on the table, and tried to work through the fucked-up issues zinging through my mind about a man I barely knew. I was not about to jump on the Leric Damon train again.

Even for the real Leric Damon.

God, my life was complicated.

Twenty minutes later, my issues not resolved in the least, I heard Elder Farrar’s chair across from me squeak through the quiet conversations happening around the room. I peeked open one eye, then both, watching as he stood. He folded his black shirt sleeves to his forearms and took off his watch—everyone staring at him by now—before proceeding to move to the corner where the One had left from.

He stood there silently, cracking his neck.

The One flashed in right next to him, jacketless, shirtless, black short hair all askew and red lipstick smeared along his jaw and chest. The biggest issue, though, was apparent as he fell forward, grunting in pain as Elder Farrar caught him. Elder Farrar ordered Mr Damon, “Get your wife out of here now, please.” Because the One had blood running down his chest from multiple gunshot wounds, most of them bleeding red blood, but there was also some silver blood.

Mrs Damon shrieked her son’s name, but her husband lifted her off her feet. He glowed white, and they were suddenly gone, doing as Elder Farrar had so steadily ordered.

I stared unblinkingly as Elder Merrick jumped over the table, easily helping to lift the One onto the cold marble table and lying him flat. A flurry of activity happened all around me in my instantaneously numb state while I walked steadily toward Elder Farrar. And…my boot crunched on something as I walked. I blinked down, moving my boot slowly.

And saw…my nose ring. The Primal Diamond.

Just lying on the floor.

I blinked and bent, squatting. I picked it up, numb to my movements and unhurried. I stared at it a long moment as around me people shouted orders to one another. It disappeared from my hand with the barest use of my power, gone into the collection of my secret treasure trove, which was the one place the One couldn’t find, and more importantly, that no one could find.

Elder Farrar glimmered golden, wiping away at the One’s blood to view the wounds better. Queen Cooper was on her cell phone calling the physician, Bindi. King Zeller was blurring in and out of the room, bringing in supplies. Roselle was on her cell phone, apparently giving a byplay to Mr Damon wherever he was with Mrs Damon now. Reese glowed and flashed out of the room.

Lifting to stand, I looked up. Queen Ruckler was directly in front of me holding an armful of towels. Blue eyes with years of deep knowledge gazed into mine. She said not a word, and I didn’t really care. I moved around her, lifting onto the table and getting a few glares in the process. I sat crossed-legged right above the One’s head and stared down at his bloody torso, which continued to bleed both red and silver as the Mages in the room worked on him.

“Ms Jules,” the One said in pants, his breathing labored. “You shouldn’t see—”

I slapped a hand over his mouth gently but firmly. “Save your breath.” He was lucky Elder Zeller was gifting him peace. Those wounds were deadly. I took my hand back, placing both hands calmly on my lap. “If you die, there’s going to be a lot of pissed off people.”

He actually chuckled, not feeling a thing thanks to the Vampire power. “True.” He went quiet, but I could feel his eyes roaming my face while I watched the others work, and I felt very cold inside, bizarrely detached as his chest labored for air. “You should leave.”

“And I said be quiet.” My eyes flicked down to his nose, then back to his bleeding wounds. “You should know, the Primal Diamond is now back in its rightful owner’s hands.” He went completely still for a long moment, and my gaze snapped to Elder Zeller, but his hand was still on the spirit Elemental. My gaze altered to Bindi as she raced into the room, already glowing and assessing the situation. “And you really won’t find it this time.”

It was silent in the room as Bindi began running her hands over him, so everyone in the room heard him bark, “That is my goddamn diamond. I want it back. You will give it—”

I snapped a hand back over his mouth. “Bindi’s trying to work and you’re not helping, so shut up.” I pointed out, “You shouldn’t have dropped it for anyone to pick up.”

His voice was muffled behind my hand but not any less mad. “Excuse me for fucking being shot by goddamn automatic machine guns.”

“You should have moved faster,” I muttered absently and waved my other hand at Bindi. I snapped at her, “Do you think you might put a rush on healing him before he bleeds out or too much silver enters his damn bloodstream?”

Golden eyes flicked to mine as she worked. “Maybe you could take your hand off his mouth so he can breathe while I save his life?”

“He’s got a nose for that,” I stated clearly, in case she had forgotten. “And his mouth will only make my head pound.” I snapped my fingers at the wound on the right side of his body. “He’ll breathe easier if you fix this one first.”

“A doctor now, are you?” she muttered, but she did start healing it first.

“No, I’ve just been stabbed and shot and beaten enough to know what helps and what doesn’t for certain issues.” I leaned to stare at one wound on his chest, pointing at it. “And I’m thinking this one next. The bullet could move and nick his heart.”

His voice was a strong growl beneath my hand. “I. Want. My. Diamond. Back.”

“Are we back to this again?” I glanced down to his nose, back to the wound I was waggling my finger at, and then to his nose again. “It’s not that hard to understand. You dropped it. I took it. It’s mine. Has been for the last five years.”

I yelped—he had bitten my damned hand. “That was uncalled for!” I held my stinging hand in a fist against my chest, glaring down at his nose. “I didn’t physically hurt you.”

“I barely bit you,” he muttered. He bared his teeth. “But I will bite your fucking ass if you don’t give me my damn diamond back.”

I scratched my chin with my middle finger. Glancing back to his injuries I saw that at least half of them had been healed now with Bindi’s experienced hands.

He snorted, watching me, then he stated very calmly in a cool rumble, “I will have it back.”

I hummed, rubbing at my abused hand and watching Bindi’s work. “So…did you get any useful information or did you just go there for the prostitutes and bullets?”

King Collins muttered in a sharp reprimand, “Caro…”

“What?” My voice still void of emotion, I jerked my head at Elder Zeller. “He’s not feeling anything right now, and Bindi’s doing a fine job.” I glanced to her. “Although, she could fix that one down by his waistline next.” My eyes returned to King Collins. “So he’s fine to question.”

King Collins glared, but the One’s voice stopped everyone in the room but Bindi. He quietly cleared his throat, stating cautiously, “I didn’t go near any prostitutes.”

Elder Farrar made a gurgling noise, putting a bloody fist near his mouth.

He wasn’t the only one in the room making some type of noise. Others were grunting or choking as they tried not to laugh outright at the bold-faced, horrible lie.

I peered back to his nose. “And you said I was a bad liar?”

His lips thinned. “Fine, there was one I used to gain access to the back rooms.” Another clearing of his throat. “She wasn’t very pretty.” Then he spoke words that were more confident. “I didn’t touch her, though. And I managed to keep her fucking slippery hands out of my pants the whole time before I was able to sneak away.”

I blinked at him, not needing to hear the muffled laughter inside the room to know he wasn’t telling the truth. “You really suck at lying, you know that?”

His eyes narrowed directly. “It must be the blood loss. Because it can be an art form of mine.”

I only stared.

He sighed heavily. “Fine, she was decent looking.” He shrugged a shoulder from his prone position. “And I managed to find out where they are.”

My brows rose. “And that would be?”

His lips curved slightly. “I said I would get my diamond back.”

“I’m done,” Bindi stated efficiently. My head snapped up to his body, seeing no more gaping holes in his torso. “He’ll need to rest for the remainder of the day before his body fully recovers.”

“Thank you,” Elder Farrar stated steadily.

I continued to stare at his well body, Bindi’s words repeating inside my mind he was going to be fine.

“You’re sure he’s all right?” I questioned coolly. “You didn’t miss anything?”

Irritated words from Bindi. “Of course I didn’t.”

“All right,” I murmured, my voice suddenly breathless. I couldn’t breathe, and my eyes blinked quickly. “Thank you.” The world skewed as my facade shattered. I was hyperventilating, my heart thumping painfully against my chest. I tilted, unfortunately falling off the table, the room spinning in a feverish blur. Through the whirl, Elder Merrick lunged in my direction, his strong arms surrounding me just as my eyes rolled back into my head, consumed.

“I. Am. Fine.” We stood in the formal Elemental living room, and my eyes burned in irritation as my arms crossed. “Quit asking that damn question.” You would think after seven hours of ordered rest, when I had felt perfectly fine after waking from the sleep I had fallen into, would be enough for my King. “You’re becoming a damn worrywart.”

King Collins sighed heavily, his own eyes narrowing. “Excuse me for caring about my Prodigy when she can’t tell me shit about her physical or mental limits.”

I waved a hand, then I quickly recrossed my arms. “I really am fine.”

Brown eyes appraised me, like, for the millionth time. “I’ll trust you for now.” A finger pointed at me. “But if you faint again—”

“Sleep,” I interrupted. “I didn’t faint, I just slept.”

He glowered. “If you faint again, then you’re going back up to your room and Bindi will examine you.” He muttered a curse under his breath. “What you’ve been through in the past month would put most people under for a year.”

I pointed at myself and with dry words stated, “Clearly, I’m not most people.”

He sat on a green chair. “Yes, well, either way, my ruling still stands.”

“I’ll endeavor to stay vertical,” I muttered, which earned an incredulous grunt from King Collins. I rolled my eyes and flopped onto a love seat next to Reese, sharing it comfortably with him. “Mind, come back from the gutter.”

King Collins gestured to the room with only Elementals. The One sat on a blue chair, appearing well, his color returned. Roselle stood close behind him. Elder Jacobs sat on a white chair. One of my King’s blue eyebrows rose. “I’ve called you downstairs to discuss what the One has offered in exchange for the return of the Primal Diamond.”

I stretched my feet in front of me, crossing my booted ankles, and stared at them. “He wants my Primal Diamond in exchange for the information he discovered today. But since he didn’t divulge the information instantly, Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel have probably already switched locations. And since he was obviously caught, they’ll try to alter their plans because they know someone infiltrated their hiding spot—which doubtlessly contains cameras, so they’ll figure out who he is. They’ll also increase their security, pretty much guaranteeing that if anyone tried to use the Primal Diamond again, it would be a one-man suicide mission.” I tapped my toes together. “So, pretty much, to sum it up, his information is shit and he wants to trade nothing for something.” My eyes went to my King’s brown ones. “Correct?”

The King’s lips pinched. “Your assessment of the situation is correct, except for what he’s offered in exchange for the diamond.”

My gaze returned to my boots. I was not really surprised the One was a few steps ahead of me, though it was slightly irritating. “And that would be?”

The One spoke bluntly, “I will offer the services of a few of my more powerful Guardians—giving them the choice, of course, to come here—so each of the Prodigies have greater protection in exchange for my Primal Diamond.”

“Hmm.” I again tapped the toes of my boots together. “I have a counteroffer.”

There was a small pause, then he drawled lazily, “I’m listening.”

There was more tapping of my boots as I quickly thought through my offer. “You do as you offered with your Guardians, and we’ll allow you to stay here with your people until this issue with Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel is resolved. I do believe you want them dead for what’s been done to you.” For the first time, I lifted my gaze from my boots and slowly leveled it on—Christ—silver eyes. I faltered for the barest moment, my breath hiccupping in my throat, before I inhaled heavily and bore down, staring calmly into his gaze. “From a purely political standpoint, I barely know you, so therefore I don’t trust you one hundred percent. I shouldn’t have handed the diamond over to you in the first place even under my King’s order. Giving you a possible weapon of mass destruction in exchange for,” I gestured air quotes, “‘protection of each of the Prodigies’ by men under your ruling and your orders, is utterly foolish.” I paused, staring into his now hardened, but intensely intelligent gaze. “I won’t do it.”

My attention moved to King Collins. “I’m truly sorry if this contradicts anything you may have already promised the One, but I don’t believe it to currently be the best course of action.” A shake of my head. “I won’t blindly follow along anymore. The Primal Diamond stays with me. If anyone is worried that I’ll be caught with it, just know it’s safe. I can’t be broken, because God knows that would have happened a long time ago if it were possible.”

“I do not agree with this,” the One stated fluidly. “She’s prejudiced against me, influenced by the previous actions of Jacob Angel. She has my property in her possession, and all I am asking for is that it be returned while giving you all benefit of protection for your Prodigies. I do not see how this cannot be beneficial for all of us.”

“Get out of the Temple more often, into the real world, then you may see the point she’s making,” Elder Jacobs countered steadily before his dark eyes turned to King Collins. “I retract my previous decision and stand behind Ms Jules’s counteroffer.”

My lips wanted to lift but I held them steady. I had won this battle. Not only was it two against one between King Collins, and Elder Jacobs and myself, but it was an Elder telling my King—politely—to agree with me. The Rulers were the heads of the people, but many times they were persuaded by the more experienced Elders when making decisions.

King Collins’s gaze ran over my face, and his lips twitched the barest bit so that no one else could see him. He turned his solemn attention to the One. “The counteroffer my Prodigy offered is our treaty. If you would like to continue staying here as our guests, and also be a part of the investigation into Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel, then we would like the use of your Guardians for the protection of our Prodigies. This is non-negotiable, and if you do not agree, then we would humbly ask you to leave within the next hour so that we may get back to business as scheduled.” A pause. “And we do thank you for your assistance thus far in the investigation.”

The One eyed him steadily. “Even if we choose to leave, she currently has my property, which I would like returned promptly.”

Blue eyebrows rose slowly. “I saw her steal nothing.”

“And if I press charges?”

“One, she technically already handed over any goods she may have stolen from your bedchambers five years ago. Today I believe she found an item, not stole it, unless you have proof of purchase.” He shrugged a nonchalant shoulder. “Two, I’ve gotten her off death row before. It won’t be difficult to clear her of a minor theft charge even if she was found guilty. In that case, you still wouldn’t have the Primal Diamond since she said even you can’t pluck it from her, and she would be free of jail time. Any charge would be a waste of time.”

Silver eyes stared calmly at King Collins for very long moments. The time seemed to stretch, a silent tension filling the air as we waited to see what he would say, or more importantly, do, because he was more powerful than every single person in this room combined. The truth was he could kill all of us with barely blinking an eye, and Elder Jacobs, King Collins, and I knew this. Time slowly ticked onward, dragging almost painfully. Until in a soft drawl—surprising us all—he murmured, “It’s about time you backed your Prodigy.” Fingers tapped on his mouth. “All I had to do was argue a decent case yesterday and you gave me the diamond without hesitating.” He dropped his hand and stretched his legs out in front of him, slouching his bulky frame more comfortably on his chair. “Moreover, I respect the counteroffer even if the bias behind it is unflattering, and I will agree to it.” Silver eyes flicked to mine, holding steadily as I sat frozen in place. “But, so you know, Ms Jules, I will have my diamond back eventually.”

I gave an instant reply, even if I was more than shocked. “My diamond.”

His lips twitched. “I believe this is what they call a stalemate.” Silver eyes returned their gaze to King Collins. “The Guardians will be here by morning, which should satisfy your demands.”

There was no hesitation on King Collins’s part. “That will work for us.”

“I should think so,” the One stated before he stood fluidly, showing no signs of his earlier injuries. He glanced to Reese and Roselle. “Watch over them while I’m gone.”

In a blink, he had left, going to the Temple in search of Guardians.

Chapter Twenty-Five

More than dead tired and doused with bad dreams for at least half the night, I did not appreciate King Collins knocking on my door early in the morning. I was still in my damn towel as two Guardians entered the room behind him. I was not expecting them, and my eyes popped wide. I quickly held up a hand and scurried into my bedroom, leaving them in the retiring room. “Give me two minutes.”

Fifteen minutes later, I hurried outside the bedroom. King Collins was glancing at his watch with an exasperated expression, stuck entertaining the Guardians. From the sound of it through my bedroom door, his entertainment had been more of an interrogation. When I entered he stood and gestured to the Guardian on the right. “Caro, this is Farley.” A gesture to the left. “And Frost. Your new additional guards.” Both of them were wearing probably more clothing than they were used to, being dressed in white leather pants and simple white cotton button-ups. “Gentlemen, this is Caro Jules, the Prodigy Elemental.”

I dipped my head to Frost. “Thank you for coming, Frost. Your protection is appreciated.”

His own head dipped, and he replied in a baritone, “You’re welcome, Ms Jules.”

That left the other one.

My eyes slowly slid to him, and I eyed him carefully. “Are you going to try to chop my head off again, Farley?”

King Collins instantly stiffened, his attention snapping to the Guardian who had stopped me from climbing the stairs to the throne the One had been sitting on at the Temple.

Farley stared over my head, at attention, but damn if his lips didn’t curve the barest bit. “Ms Jules, I was only warning you, otherwise you would be headless.”

A deep, unexpected laugh rumbled from my chest. “Now wouldn’t that suck?”

Deadpan words from the staid Guardian. “If you were headless, I don’t believe you would care.”

I continued chuckling and nudged King Collins, whispering, “I like him. Calm down.”

King Collins grunted but did not calm much, hearing that his Prodigy had been threatened.

I did ask King Collins seriously, “Did Queen Ruckler give them her scent approval?”

The Guardians didn’t even flinch at the question, and King Collins nodded once.

“All right.” I turned my attention to Farley, dipping my head toward him. “Thank you for coming, Farley. Your protection is appreciated.”

His head dipped toward me. “You’re welcome, Ms Jules.”

I clapped my hands once. “Now that’s completed, I want to do something. I was trying to figure out a way to make sure I’ll always know you two are you, since I can’t smell what the Shifters do. I came up with a simple but effective idea.” I pulled out the two items from my jeans I had been searching for in my bedroom, the reason I had been longer than the two minutes. “Since almost all spirit Elementals would never wear one of these, I’d like each of you to wear one.”

Both pairs of eyes flicked to what I was holding…and instantly their faces weren’t so blank, scrunching before they could hide it. They quickly stared above my head again.

My lips twitched. “It’s not that bad.” I paused. “Plus, I think it’s more humane than the other idea I had of stabbing you twice a day to make sure you are who you’re supposed to be.”

They contemplated the choice between being stabbed, and wearing the items I held.

King Collins’s eyes were even amused for a moment, glancing at me covertly.

I peered back to the items. “Or maybe you would prefer hot pink, since that’s the only other color I have available—”

“I’ll wear it,” Frost interrupted, the thought of hot pink apparently undoing him. He held out his hand, taking one of the braided black leather bracelets I held.

I nodded curtly. “Just keep your sleeve over it so that no one will see it.” I dangled the other, identical bracelet in front of Farley’s contemplative eyesight. “Black, hot pink, being stabbed…or you could always go back to the Temple if this detail is too much for you.”

His lips pinched. He hesitated, then he stated in a rush, “I’d actually like the hot pink. My daughter might like it for her dolls when I get home.”

I blinked at him in the silence. “All right.” I wasn’t going to question if that statement was the truth or not. I turned back to my bedroom. “One hot pink bracelet coming up.”

Instant. “Her name’s Chloe.”

“Didn’t ask.” I waved a hand. “No worries.”

I heard him growl quietly, but he didn’t say anything else behind me.

As luck would have it, I found a hot pink bracelet with a ‘C’ on it—her first initial and mine. I gave him that one because I believed him. “Since she likes colors, tell her the outlaw Prodigy Elemental gave that to her. She’ll probably think it’s cool.”

“Thank you,” he stated humbly and placed it on his wrist carefully. “She’s…unique.”

My lips lifted. “Her differences will liberate her.” I flicked a finger at him. “Just make sure she has at least one good friend amongst the herd.”

That night, shouts and the sounds of breaking items twirled through my mind, becoming a part of my frenzied dreams, but when the bed under me began shaking, my eyes shot wide open, staring into my dark bedroom. With my breath caught in my throat, I managed to grab my gun off the bouncing nightstand before it fell to the ground. I tumbled out of bed to the shaking ground, which stopped quaking when I heard multiple gunshots.

From my retiring room, King Zeller bellowed, “It’s Sin! Don’t kill him!”

Eyes still huge, breathing not yet normal after the furious rumbling that had awoken me, I jumped to my feet and raced through the room, falling down once as I tripped over a shoe before I got the damn door open. I rushed out with gun in hand, eyes darting across my torn up retiring room. I noticed Frost first, lying on the ground with his eyes closed and a bloody nose, a cell phone still gripped in his hand. Farley was sprawled over the crooked couch and the broken wooden coffee table. His head was bleeding, and his eyes were closed. Furniture had been tossed everywhere and bullet holes peppered one wall.

King Zeller had his hands up, his expression calm as he stood inside the opened door of my room. He spoke in a smooth tone, “They’re still alive. I’m sure he didn’t realize they were protecting her. From what I heard, they attacked him as soon as he walked into the room.” The eavesdropping Vampire had been hard at work.

I turned to where he was speaking. My gaze stalled on the other side of the room.

Terror seized my throat and froze me solid.

Because the One, wearing only a pair of white pajama bottoms, his muscled back to me, knelt on the floor with Sin lying on his stomach between his legs. The One had a fistful of Sin’s green hair to hold his limp head back. Sin’s eyes were closed. He was out cold.

The One held a wickedly curved silver knife to his throat.

The One asked slowly, his voice deadly, “This is Sin?”

Instant reply from King Zeller. “Yes.”

“Shit,” the One muttered, and he quickly yanked his blade away from Sin’s vulnerable neck. “Let’s not tell her about this, all right? Help me wake him before she sees him like this.”

“How about we have your gunshot wounds looked at first?” King Zeller murmured casually, slowly dropping his hands. But he tilted his head in my direction. “And she already knows.”

The One’s head snapped in my direction and he blinked, his silver eyes staring at me as I labored to breathe. He started cursing profusely, setting aside his silver knife and placing Sin’s head softly on the floor. “Put the gun down, Ms Jules. I’m not going to hurt him.”

My hand started trembling, and I looked down at the gun I hadn’t even realized I had aimed at him, my finger cramped on the trigger. I swayed, my arm instantly dropping to set the gun on a tossed chair, and I placed a bracing arm on the wall before I fell over.

“Go help her,” the One barked.

He fell forward, catching himself on the ground over Sin with an extended arm.

“I’m thinking the man bleeding silver needs help first,” King Zeller mumbled, instantly pulling a cell phone from his pocket, pressing a button, and placing it to his ear. He lunged forward, grabbing the One around his chest from behind—eliciting a deep grunt from the One—as he started to fall completely on top of Sin’s unconscious form. I stood there shaking like a girl, dazed from Sin almost dying and from being a trigger-pull away from killing the One. King Zeller barked into the phone, “I don’t know how the hell you slept through that, but get to your fucking Prodigy’s room now and call Bindi because she’s needed.” He tossed the phone aside, grabbing the One’s unconscious form with both hands and ordering me over his shoulder, “Shock time’s over, Caro. Get your ass over here and help me.”

“Okay,” I whispered, his demand floating through my mind for a good ten seconds before I registered what he wanted. Then I was walking on autopilot. I was not quite sure which route I took through the debris, but when I blinked, I was kneeling next to King Zeller and helping him lift the One from Sin’s body, his bulky, dead weight freaking heavy as we maneuvered him directly next to Sin. We laid him on his back…and I froze solid again, staring wide-eyed at all the blood on his chest. “There was none on his back. The bullets are still in there.”

“I know,” King Zeller muttered, tilting the One’s head back before he blurred and placed his mouth to the One’s. He breathed air into the One’s lungs, only speaking when he lifted his head for another breath. “He’s not breathing, but his heart’s still beating.” He ducked his head down, breathing into the One’s mouth again. The One’s chest rose and fell with the work King Zeller was doing.

Instantly, I asked, “Sin?”

“Just unconscious,” King Zeller murmured before blowing more air into the One’s lungs.

King Collins raced into my room. “What the hell happened in here—” He dropped next to me, his brown eyes flying wide at all the unconscious, bleeding forms. His phone was already at his ear as his eyes assessed the One’s injuries. “Bindi, hurry the fuck up! The One’s shot. And three others aren’t moving except to breathe.” His phone got tossed, then his eyes turned utterly cold and deadly and flicked to King Zeller. “Did you see who did this?”

“Sin did,” King Zeller answered between puffs of air.

“Shit.”

King Zeller grunted, still breathing for the One.

“Bindi!” King Collins’s eyes were wide as he tilted his head toward the door, but he was bellowing loud enough to be heard two counties over. “Hurry up!”

“I’m coming, I’m coming,” she stated breathlessly as she raced into the room, already glowing. Her eyes assessed the wounded in a professional manner. She went to the One since his body was ridden with bullet holes, bleeding silver and red. “Christ, he gets shot a lot.”

King Zeller bent back on his knees, and Bindi’s hands were on the One, working immediately near his heart.

The One’s chest expanded, sucking in a vicious breath. His back arched off the floor and a resounding shout echoed in the room; the work Bindi was doing was definitely painful.

She ordered, “King Zeller!”

“On it,” he mumbled, blurring to grab the One’s hand with a bloody one.

The One went slack, his back hitting the floor. A soft sigh emitted from his lips. “Fuck, that hurt.” He stared up at Bindi, his words slurred. “Hey…I know you…what the hell’s going on?”

“I’m pulling a bullet out of your heart,” she explained. “You’re lucky you’re alive because someone definitely wanted you dead.”

A cocky, slurred laugh. “I still knocked his ass out.”

King Zeller snorted. “He’s only unconscious, while you had stopped breathing.”

“Wait…” His head tilted to the left and right. “Where’s Ms Jules?”

I lifted a hand, slanting to the right, into his line of vision. “Right here.”

Silver eyes stared into mine. “I didn’t know it was—”

“I know. Be quiet and let Bindi do her job.”

King Collins asked, “Is there too much silver in his bloodstream?”

“No, not with me here to patch him up fast,” Bindi muttered, hissing as she extracted a silver bullet from his body. “Half of them were stopped by his bones, which are strong like a Shifter’s.” She eyed one wound closely. “Remarkable, really, his internal body structure.” Another hiss as she extracted another bullet. “It’s like a mixture of all the Mysticals.”

“Don’t you have some type of patient-doctor confidentiality clause, or something?” the One muttered, sounding drunk from the blood loss. “I mean, really, talking about my body like I’m a cadaver rather than a living, breathing Mystical is a bit offensive…especially when I’m right here.”

“Sorry.” Her golden eyes glanced to his. “But your body’s fascinating.”

Another cocky, lethargic chuckle. “You’re not the first to say so.”

King Zeller actually snickered, his shoulders shaking with the action. “Man, just lie there and shut up and let her fix you.”

His blink was dreamlike, but his eyes turned to me.

A quiet growl erupted deep in his throat. It vibrated like a tiger’s.

But just as quickly as it had occurred, it stopped.

He blinked. His teeth bared. “I thought you were…hurt.”

My head cocked, and I wiggled one of my ears with my right hand. I glanced at King Zeller, King Collins, and Bindi, wondering if they had heard what I had. They were staring at him, perplexed expressions all around, like they weren’t sure if they had heard a strange noise, too. I shook my head and glanced out the door to see if Tristan was nearby. I didn’t see him, so I returned by regard to the One. “I’m not mad. Just don’t fight with Sin again.” I lifted one brow. “I almost shot you in the back.” And I had aimed to kill.

“There. He’s done,” Bindi muttered, wiping her sweating forehead with the back of her bloody hand. “Try to keep bullets outside of your body in the future.”

He snorted and pulled his arms back, resting his hands on the ground and pushing up.

Just as another shot fired, the cracking sound ringing in my ears.

The One’s frame flew against King Zeller, his throat squirting blood like an out-of-order water fountain.

I rolled, lunging at Sin. The gun was still smoking in his hand. Bindi dove at the One in King Zeller’s arms, her glowing hands instantly going to the fatal wound. King Collins landed on Sin’s back, holding him down when he tried to raise for a better shot.

I grabbed Sin’s wrist, slamming it down onto the ground and shouting over the buzzing in my ears, “Dammit, stop shooting him!”

“After what that fucker did to you?” Sin hollered, the side of his face smashed against the carpet, furious green eyes staring at his target. He wouldn’t let go of the gun I was trying to wrestle away from him. “Are you under another spell?” An angry pause. “And I thought he was dead!”

I blinked. Sin was extremely behind on information. Staring into his face on the ground, holding his hand down with the gun between us, I stated loudly, “I did kill the other one. The man you keep shooting like a damn target dummy is the real One. He’s here to help us track down the other bad fucker.”

Sin grunted when King Collins altered his elbow to the back of Sin’s neck, keeping him completely immobile, but he grumbled loudly, “Why the hell didn’t you write me that?”

“I was planning to but I hadn’t gotten around to it yet because I knew you wouldn’t like it,” I stated honestly. I glanced up at King Collins. “Did Bindi save him?”

“Goddammit, that fucking hurt!” the One growled instantly from behind me, his heated words even more slurred than before. “Take that damn gun away from him before I really do slit his throat.”

“Answer your question?” King Collins muttered dryly then reached with a quick hand and grabbed the gun I hadn’t been able to wrangle from Sin. He tossed it across the room—still keeping Sin immobile with his elbow and weight. Probably using his power too, his eyes now bright with brown light.

Sin grunted again, but he muttered, “You’re right, love.” Green eyes glared into mine from our low positions. “I don’t like it.” Green flicked up to King Collins. “Now, get the fuck off me before I remove you myself.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

Sin’s arms wrapped around me from behind, holding me tight and steady. Bindi worked on Frost and Farley. Roselle and Reese were now in my room, right along with Queen Cooper, her magic fixing all of the broken furniture while she muttered British accented obscenities.

King Collins’s eyes were firm on Sin. “You owe him an apology.” He stood in the middle of the room with King Zeller, holding his arms out to either side of the room. Sin and I stood on one side, the One, Roselle and Reese on the other. “In fact, I would say you owe him more than a few apologies.”

Bored words. “Your point being?”

“Sin, he thought you were here to attack Caro.” He glared. “Apologize.”

Apparently there were still a few things my King needed to learn about Sin.

Sin snorted. “I thought he was here to attack Caro, so it sounds about right for what we did to each other.” His grip tightened around my waist. “And I think it’s time for everyone to leave, so Caro and I can speak privately. She left a few issues out of her letter.”

“Sin…” King Collins growled. “Make an apology, now.”

Before this escalated any further—I was sure I knew what was about to erupt from Sin’s mouth—I held up the hand that had the One’s blood now dried and disgusting on my flesh. “He apologizes for using the One as target practice.” When Sin made a noise behind me, I stepped on his foot—hard. “As I’m sure the One apologizes for almost slitting his throat.” I waved a hand at the door. “Plus, I apologize for asking everyone to leave because your assistance has been much appreciated, but Sin and I do need to speak privately.”

As the One leaned heavily on Reese, his silver eyes glared across at us. “Is he going to stay in the same room as you?” And…there was more than a bit of jealousy lacing his tone. Obviously, the blood loss was keeping him from hiding emotions I hadn’t even known he felt for me.

Like clockwork, damn near everyone in the room froze and blinked back and forth between us…except King Zeller, who stared at the ground, and Roselle, who studied her nails.

“Oh,” Sin muttered, sounding awed. His voice was a whisper. “Caro, you’ve got to be fucking joking.” I felt him move behind me, staring down at me. “This one, too?”

I cleared my throat, ignoring everyone but the One, keeping eye contact with him. “Yes. He’ll be staying with me.”

Instant reply. “In the same bed?”

“Yes. Although that’s really none of your business.”

His jaw clenched, his eyes flicking over my head to Sin then back down to mine. “I thought you had decided the two of you were never going to be together because he hasn’t found his mate, and you want him to be happy with her when he does.”

Ice…ice ran through my veins as I stared back at him when he spoke of the intimate thoughts he had stolen from me at the Temple. The room was deathly quiet, and Sin stiffened behind me while I glared into drooping silver eyes. My voice was the softest of tones as I murmured, “I think you should leave now.”

His nostrils flared. “If you want him to be happy—”

Sin interrupted, his voice stonily quiet, “What you’re saying isn’t news to us, but you still have no right to speak of our relationship.” He was completely frozen behind me. “I suggest you leave as Caro requested, and go rest. Even I can see you aren’t thinking clearly.”

The One’s mouth immediately opened, but he hesitated. He gazed at the ground before he nodded once. “Yes, I think I should rest.”

I wavered for the briefest moment as Reese and Roselle started helping him from the room, but still feeling cold inside, I finally said, “Leric…” I used his name, and it sounded weird coming from my mouth. The three of them stopped, his head snapping to me. I swallowed and said what I needed to so that nothing was hidden any longer, “I want you to know, I’m taking a break from romantic relationships. I need it.” I shook my head. I was finally being completely honest. I had only just now realized how much I needed to back up and re-evaluate. “I can’t handle it right now. Mentally. It’s just too much after everything that’s happened.” I stared directly into hardened silver eyes. “I hope you understand.”

Long moments of silence ensued, silver staring deeply into my eyes. He still kept his mouth shut. After what felt like another stalemate, he nodded once then began moving forward again with Roselle and Reese’s help, exiting my room.

King Zeller watched them leave before he turned his head to me. “That, Caro, was one of the smartest decisions I’ve seen from you yet.” Spring green eyes peered up to Sin, with a head tilt. He eyed him…with his respect reflected. “I’m happy you’re back. You’re needed.”

Everyone filtered from my room except for my scowling, conscious guards.

I turned inside the hold of Sin’s familiar comforting embrace and met his gaze.

His lips curved. He gave a small smile of knowledge, which was so full of love that my chin started trembling, my eyes instantly burning. He whispered, “Now, none of that.” He stroked my cheek softly. “I’ve known for a long time, love.” His voice quaked with his next words. “I love you. I always will.” His lips pinched. “Maybe one day we’ll get there…”

My voice was a mere croak, unstoppable tears falling from my eyes. “I know.” I nodded hurriedly. “I know, but…” My chest ached and a broken sob escaped. “I love you so much.”

His arms enveloped me, holding my head close to his chest, hushing me.

“I’ve missed you.” My words came in spurts and stutters. “I’ve…needed you.”

“I’m back. I’m here,” he crooned, gently guiding me to my bedroom. “Now that all the shooting and bleeding is done, tell me what’s been going on.”

Once he had closed the doors on the guards, who had carefully blanked their faces while stuck in the room with us as we had our life-fucking-sucks moment, I told him in code everything I could. We lay in bed, holding each other…and it was seamless. Safe in Sin’s hold, I dreamt peacefully.

Sitting in the conference room with the Royals and the spirits, I was in serious need of getting the hell out of here—the place was making me claustrophobic. Not to mention, since I was on a complete hiatus from romantic relationships, the One had been glowering at me—pouting, in my humble opinion—for the last forty-five minutes while we sat in the meeting and reviewed the intel the MSA filtered us. The agency had done their homework on a list of businesses Philip Masterson owned, which Sin and I had given them. But Christ, I just needed some fresh air.

When King Collins’s cell phone rang, I eavesdropped on his side of the conversation.

I was able to decipher that four other Elders were finally here. They should have arrived the previous day but had been held up while working on a Mystical dispute in South America. They had been there for the past couple of months, and supposedly the place had Third World facilities, going by how much my King said they bitched about it. The Elders were the four Kings right before the current Rulers’ reign, and they were here to provide extra brainpower to track down Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel—without sending someone into a deathtrap.

It was time to take advantage of the situation. Placing a quick hand on King Collins’s arm when he started to stand, I mumbled quietly, “Let me greet them.” I pleaded with my eyes. “Please.”

His lips actually trembled with humor, whispering, “I don’t think he’s said one word yet. He’s been too busy glaring at you.”

I rolled my eyes. “I know.” Again, I begged with my eyes. “Please.”

Lips still quivering, he rested back on his chair, tilting his head at the door. “Go ahead. They’re just pulling up in the driveway.” I was already lifting from my seat, my feet taking me quickly toward the door, but I still heard him mutter under his breath, “You’re welcome.”

“Thank you,” I quipped happily, but I wasn’t sure he heard me since the door was closing behind me. Hurrying down the hallway, I breathed deeply the free air, my shoulders relaxing instantly. It was damn hard being in the same room as the One. Attraction was one thing, but finding that one person…I wasn’t positive that was a path I wanted, or needed, with him—a man I hardly knew. I patted at my clothes; I was probably not respectable enough in holey jeans, a vintage gray t-shirt, and flip-flops to be meeting the Elders in, but it would have to do. Hearing masculine voices ahead, I quickened my pace and turned the corner to the foyer.

And tripped. Badly.

I shrieked and fell over someone’s luggage on the damn floor, and I reached out to find purchase of something…anything, really. I managed to grab a plant, taking the enormous thing down with me. Along with multiple suitcases, which fell like dominos. The hard tinkle of shattering pottery echoed against the walls. I grunted, my shoulder and hip slamming into the solid, colorful tiling, while dirt and leaves and branches fell everywhere inside the grand Elemental foyer.

Then…silence after the chaos.

It was so quiet, I was sure the Elders at my back heard my mortified curse.

I brushed my hair out of my face, my cheeks alive with color.

The crunching of pottery informed me one of the Elders was moving toward me.

An amused male stated, “Here, let me help you.”

A golden tanned hand appeared in front of the blue wall in my line of sight.

Inhaling heavily, hoping these Elders kept this little incident from King Collins, I gripped his hand, letting him help me to my feet. He even kept a steadying hand on me while I put on one of my flip-flops that had come off. More than humiliated, I quickly scrubbed my clothing of debris, keeping my head down. “I’ll have to tell the gossiping, gawking, pain-in-my-ass house staff to clean this up.”

His right hand that was reaching to pull a twig off my shoulder froze, indeed, his entire body went still. “I’m sorry, Miss. I didn’t hear you right. What did you just say?”

I sighed in frustration. The damn staff had been getting on my nerves lately. ‘Shootings’ and ‘brawl’ and ‘troublemaker’ were comments that were becoming a normal whispered occurrence when I entered any room with a staff member inside. I flipped my hair out of my face, staring up into unblinking golden eyes. “I said, the damn gossiping, gawking, pain-in-my-ass house staff will clean this up.” I glanced downward from who had to be Elder Nelson, the Elder Mage. I shuffled my right foot, toeing some of the debris. “But it’ll give them something else to bitch about.”

I brushed off the twig that Elder Nelson had been reaching for on my shoulder, then I extended my own hand into his frozen one. I hoped he wasn’t the sensitive sort since I had—ahem—cursed. Peering up into his eyes, I stated clearly, “It’s nice to meet you, Elder Nelson.”

He blinked once. Twice.

A masculine throat cleared to my right.

There was an Elder Vampire standing there, who had to be Elder Venclaire.

I glanced back to Elder Nelson. When he only continued to stare, I asked quietly, “Did I offend you?” I was really hoping that wasn’t the case.

“What?” he murmured absently, then he blinked once more before his shoulders shot back, his spine straightening. He finally shook my hand, and he stated a bit gruffly, “No, I’m fine. Just a bit jet-lagged.”

I let go of his hand with a kind smile. “I’m sorry to hear that. I’m positive the Rulers and the other Elders wouldn’t mind if you rested before the meeting.”

His eyes darted back and forth between mine. “How do you know what the Rulers and Elders would want?”

It was my turn to blink, and it swiftly occurred to me that he had no clue who I was…and neither did the others staring at me, whose gazes I could feel on me. I cleared my throat before speaking. “You’ll have to excuse me for not introducing myself. I automatically assumed you knew because I’ve been on television and the internet…” I bit back what I was going to say as his golden brows rose—I remembered they had been in the Third World. The less they knew about my ‘playful’ antics, the more likely this greeting would go well. I waved a hand, a bit of dirt flying from it. “Never mind. You’ll figure that all out soon enough.” I dipped my head to him as a respectful Prodigy should. “I’m Caro Jules, the Prodigy Elemental.”

He stared. “Caro Jules, the Prodigy Elemental?”

I nodded once. “Yes.” I gestured to the mess on the floor. “I’m not normally this ungraceful. I didn’t see the luggage in my rush to meet you.” When he didn’t say anything but only continued to eye me, I moved to the Vampire. I stepped carefully through the wreckage…and quickly jerked a leaf off his shoulder and dropped it on the ground. I extended my hand to him, peering up into his blue eyes. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Elder Venclaire.” My lips pinched under his direct, intense regard. “Sorry I made such a grand entrance. I’m really not a klutz.”

His lips twitched as he shook my hand. “I believe you…Ms Jules, you said?”

“Yes, Ms Jules. Or you can call me Caro if you prefer.”

His smile was handsome as he released my hand, his gaze flicking across my face. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, too.” He tapped his cheek. “You have a little dirt right there.”

“Thanks,” I mumbled, quickly wiping my face. I continued to the right, turning to a black-haired Shifter. I hopped over a large chunk of dirt and held my hand out to him politely. But I promptly reached up with my other hand and grabbed a twig that had somehow made its way into his hair, dropping it on the ground. “Elder Kincaid, I’m sorry if any other debris hit you.”

He huffed gently, his dark eyes penetrating. All of their gazes were intense. He spoke calmly and shook my hand. “No harm done, Ms Jules. And it’s nice to meet you.”

I lowered my hand and kept my features pleasant, deflecting his nice to meet you comment. “Are you happy to be back in the States?”

His lips curved. I was pretty sure I hadn’t put anything past him. “Yes, I’m pleased to be back. Especially since my mate, Fi, will be joining us later this evening.”

An honest question. “You haven’t seen her in two months?”

“No.”

“Well…” I leaned closer, my words quiet. “You may want to have a Mage spell your room for privacy, since there are walking Vamp ears everywhere.”

He chuckled quietly. “Thank you for the advice, Ms Jules.”

I straightened. “You’re welcome.” Watching where I walked, I continued to the right, heading to the last Elder. I placed my feet carefully between suitcases before hopping over one piece of luggage. Being as dignified as I could, I brushed hair out of my face and stared for a moment at the brown cashmere sweater in front of me. I composed myself, since this was the Elder Elemental. Inhaling subtly, I extended my hand then peered up into amber eyes. “It’s nice to meet you, Elder Fergus.”

The tone of his voice was the soft cadence of a self-assured man: a deep rich tenor. He spoke steadily, “The pleasure’s all mine, Ms Jules.” He paused as I cleared my throat, and he watched as I quickly bent down to right some of the luggage, giving my hands something to do. “May I enquire if Caro is short for Caroline?”

“Yes, you may and it is.” I lifted another suitcase from its side. “Caroline Sadie Farrow Jules.” I blinked, pausing for a moment. I was nervous as hell if I was rumbling out my entire name like that—the staff really were going to hate me after this. “But please, call me Caro.” Done dusting off the heavier-than-shit suitcase, I straightened. “I can have the house staff take your luggage to your rooms, if you’d like to go straight to the meeting. Or if you’d care to rest as I mentioned before, then I’m sure no one would mind—”

Pottery crunched across the room, then Sin’s voice grumbled, “Ow, dammit.”

“Excuse me a moment,” I murmured to the Elders. I jerked sideways, glancing back to see Sin had just turned the corner to the foyer. He wore only a pair of damp, black swim trunks, holding a sandwich in one hand and a sleeping Isolde in the other. I looked down to his feet where he was glaring. I instantly scowled, carefully walking in my flip-flops to him, and I snapped my finger in a jerking upward motion as I squatted. When he lifted his bare foot for me, I yanked the piece of pottery out of it. “Go the other way. There’s too much shit you’ll step on in here.”

As I stood, he stated dryly, “I think I can manage now I know it’s there.” His gaze was quickly assessing the newcomers and the broken bits of the pot and plant…and my dirty attire compared to their clean attire. His lips twitched. “And she enters with a bang.”

“Shut up,” I mumbled, stealing his sandwich since he was using his mouth for making fun of me. I grinned when he instantly scowled, but I cut off his forthcoming comments by quickly telling him who the Elders were. Then I motioned to the man trying to covertly steal his sandwich back. “Elders, this is Sin.” I took a huge bite of his sandwich before holding it away from another flick of his hand.

Elder Nelson asked, “Sin?” He paused. “Is that it?”

“For now,” Sin stated easily. “Besides, I’m sure one of the Rulers will inform you of my more humiliating legal name.” Sin glanced at me as I wolfed down another bite, muttering quietly, “Didn’t you eat enough at lunch?”

“Didn’t you?” I asked around a mouthful.

Elder Venclaire questioned, “Is that…her Vizoac you’re holding?”

“Yes.” His brows raised in fake amazement. “It’s truly amazing, isn’t it?”

“Actually, no. We’ve seen the previous Vizoacs do that with the current Rulers.” Elder Kincaid blinked slowly. “What do you do here, Sin?”

Sin stared back at him with what I knew to be forced patience. “I’m with Caro.” Green eyes to me, with a falsely thoughtful expression. “Maybe I should start saying something else. It sounds similar to saying I’m your luggage.”

My grin was original. “Aw…but you’re luggage that makes a great snack.”

Sin grinned, leaning down to kiss my cheek, but he covertly whispered at my ear, “I don’t believe that Elder Fergus—the man currently staring at you like you’re his long-lost best friend—likes me very much.” I choked on my mouthful as he lifted away, and I pounded on my chest, not glancing in that specific Elder’s direction. I barely hung on to my sandwich when Sin slapped my ass, his hand lingering a moment on the curve of my derrière. “I’ll see you later, love.” I nodded, trying not to be flustered with him leaving me. He nodded to the Elders in a cordial manner while picking his way through the debris, Isolde still sleeping in his hand. “Elders, it was a pleasure meeting you.”

“Likewise.” Elder Fergus watched Sin as he moved, his head of green curly hair turning to following him. I would have to agree with Sin’s assessment. The gleam in his amber eyes wasn’t friendly, for whatever reason. Maybe because both Sin and Elder Fergus were earth Elementals.

Quickly downing my last bite, I brought everyone’s attention back to me. “Would anyone prefer to go to their room, or would you care to go straight to the meeting?”

All four Elders agreed to go to the meeting. Easy enough.

I gestured to my left. “It’s this way if the four of you will follow me.” I didn’t really wait for a response, turning on my heel. I strolled safely but swiftly through the debris, hearing their dress shoes crunch on the pottery as they followed behind me. Not really wanting to, I flagged down a staff member cleaning one of the rooms and asked her as nicely as I could to clean up the mess in the foyer and to make sure the Elders’ luggage arrived in the appropriate rooms. This earned me a long stare from the staff member before she muttered something under her breath as she marched away to do as I bid.

Elder Venclaire chuckled quietly behind me. “The staff really aren’t fans of yours, are they?”

“Nope.” I trekked in the direction of the conference room, leading them along the twisting hallways. “I’m too much trouble for most of them.”

“Trouble?” Elder Fergus asked directly behind my left shoulder.

Well, introductions were over so why the hell not tell them?

“For the really interesting fumbles I’ve made so far, look it up on the internet. If you want to hear the rest, just stand behind a corner and listen to the staff gossip,” I muttered, nervously brushing hair behind my right ear. “It’s safe to say, it has taken some adjusting for me to take on this role from the previous Prodigy.”

Elder Fergus hummed quietly, his voice reassuring. “I’m sure it’s not as bad as what you’re saying.”

My chuckle blurted from my mouth. “Oh yes. It is.”

Elder Kincaid, at the far back, stated in a helpful fashion, “Queen Ruckler had an adjustment period too, when she took over as Prodigy from my son.”

My brows puckered and my footsteps almost faltered.

I hadn’t realized his son had been the original Prodigy—not Queen Ruckler.

“Dominic Kincaid was Queen Ruckler’s mate, and the power moved to her similar to how the power moved to you,” Elder Fergus stated quietly. I quickly glanced back and saw his head was down as he walked, his hands casually in the pockets of his black dress pants. He shrugged a casual shoulder. “In case you were unaware of that fact.”

“Oh.” I peered back to where I was walking. “Thank you. I wasn’t aware.” And it was probably best to keep my mouth shut about who her long-time beau was. “Were your facilities so poor in South America that none of you had a television to watch…or even a radio?”

Elder Nelson grunted. “Too put it bluntly, we’ve been living in squalor for months.”

I hummed quietly.

“The radio…” Elder Fergus hummed calmly. I could feel his attention on the side of my face. “Did something happen on the radio we should be aware of?”

I hoped I spoke too softly for them to understand. “Just a little incident with me and the President.”

Elder Venclaire choked, then he quickly mumbled to the others, “Nothing to worry about. I’m sure it’s all been handled by now.”

“It has,” I muttered on a sigh, running a hand over my face, a bit tired. I stopped in front of the closed, wooden green conference room door. Not glancing back, I explained, “And when you four get to the mud wrestling part on the internet…” I cleared my throat. “Just do me a favor and skip past it. That’s been handled, too.”

Silence behind me.

Elder Kincaid choked as Elder Venclaire had. “Truth.”

“Mud wrestling,” Elder Fergus stated slowly. I saw him staring at me from the corner of my eye, and if I wasn’t mistaken, his voice was a bit hoarse. “As in, women fighting each other, wearing hardly—”

I held up a stopping hand. “Just skip past it.”

More incoherent words from Elder Kincaid. “Did you win?”

My lips twitched. “I now hold the record there for most fights won.”

Elder Nelson chuckled, but the sound quickly cut off with a grunt.

And still I stared at the closed door as the silence extended.

Elder Fergus cleared his throat. “Is this the room we’re meeting in?”

I nodded once. “Yes.” I only eyed the door.

He took a step closer, tilting his head, his green curls dangling. He watched me with a careful gaze. “Is there a reason we’re not going inside?”

“A few.”

“Such as?”

I sighed heavily and crinkled my nose. “I’ve been grounded recently, like a fucking child, and banished to my room. I’m not particularly interested in being cooped up inside this room for much longer than I already have been.”

Green eyebrows slowly lifted. “Grounded?”

“Yes.” I waved my hand. “For the drunken mud wrestling bit.”

“You were also drunk?”

“Bingo,” I mumbled, staring back to the door. “Caught on film for the whole world to see.” I rubbed at my forehead. “Plus there was the fact the announcer caught me on tape placing an illegal bet.”

Elder Fergus didn’t even blink an eye. “How much did you make?”

My lips lifted. “You’re only the second person to ask me that. It was ten large.” My eyebrows bounced once. “And it’s all mine.”

“Not bad.” He cleared his throat. “And the first person was?”

“Sin.” My lips pinched, and I blinked at the door. I cracked my neck and placed my hand on the doorhandle. “I really don’t want to go in there and see the One.”

His warm hand darted out, landing on mine on the handle. “Has he done something to you?”

“Nothing bad,” I stated instantly, hearing in his tone what most others probably wouldn’t: the sound of a calculated death in the works. “The bad came from the other one, which I’m sure you’ll read in the report King Collins has for you. The real One,” my laugh was cynical, “well, he’s dangerous in a whole other light. And he’s way more intelligent than he’s letting on. He’s also not too happy about my decision to have a break from romantic relationships.” My brows lifted slowly and I glanced from Elder Fergus’s hand over mine to amber eyes. “I’ve sworn off any romantic relationships until I can get my head screwed on straight, after what that bastard did to me.”

Eyes roaming my face, Elder Fergus lifted his hand from mine. “It’s all in the report?”

I snorted, twisting the doorhandle. “All of it, I’m sure.”

I pushed the door open, walking inside the room.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

King Collins stood to introduce the Elders to the spirits…after his eyes had narrowed on the dirt debris remaining on my clothing. He silently cast a glance at my chair, a direct order to sit my ass down. It was probable that in his eyes I was a disaster waiting to happen.

Which wasn’t entirely true.

Each of the Rulers handed their corresponding Elder a fairly thick file. I almost groaned seeing how—in such a short time of being here—I already had a file that thick. Because it was mostly about me and what had happened since I’d been named Prodigy Elemental.

King Collins sat down on my right, as per normal.

Elder Fergus sat directly on my left, relaxing easily on his chair. He was comfortable in his own skin, which was another sign of a self-assured Royal: someone who was at home in a conference room with many dignitaries.

I, on the other hand, took a calming breath. Inside this room…once more.

King Collins bent, whispering at my ear, “You’re not leaving this damn room again.”

My gaze swung to his. “I only knocked over a plant.”

A frank look. “I’m not talking about that. As soon as you left,” a head tilt down the table, “he started arguing and wouldn’t shut up.”

My lips parted in an ‘O’. “About?”

“I know you’re informing her what I spoke of,” the One groused from down the table. My attention swung in his direction. His glare was in full force. “Since she still has my property, I would prefer to do it.”

Instant reply. “My property. Not yours.”

Everyone stopped their quiet conversations or their studying of reports.

All eyes were glancing between us.

King Collins waved a hand. “Be my guest. I’m sure she’ll find your idea interesting.”

Well, I was bound to find it interesting with that lead-up.

The One rested his chin on his hand, gazing at me for a long moment, his silver eyes skimming over my face. “They believe it to be,” his head tilted, “cruel of me, since they do not know our ways.”

“Explain, please.” I leaned forward on my chair, my hands clasped calmly on the table.

“It’s no secret I can find any spirit anywhere on this earth. The only exception being you, of course.” A lazy shrug, even if his eyes were still narrowed. “My plan is to send one of our less fortunate individuals with the Primal Diamond to the location of Jacob Angel or Philip Masterson.”

I understood what he was saying and my gaze instantly hooded, not looking anywhere else but him. I was quiet while the newly arrived Elders had questions about what a Primal Diamond was, needing information to partake in this discussion. It gave me a moment to think. Queen Cooper gave a description, including a history of the diamond’s past and current ‘owners’.

Tilting my head back, I stared down the end of my nose into narrowed silver eyes. I rested more comfortably on my chair and steepled my hands in front of my mouth, thinking this through. When Queen Cooper was finished updating the newcomers, I stated quietly, “It would be a suicide mission, even if it was considered a mercy.”

He stated bluntly, “It would be their choice.”

This wasn’t what I wanted to do. “You would be signing their death warrant.” I inhaled heavily. “As would I, if I agreed to this.”

He lifted a white brow. “I know.”

My lips pinched behind my hands before I slashed a hand through the air, furious with his blasé attitude during a conversation such as this. “They are fucking innocents, Leric. They can’t help how they are.”

He leaned forward on his chair, his eyes instantly furious, which showed me he did care about them. “And how they will be forever.” He stared at me pointedly. “Put yourself in their situation. If you were given the option of an honorable death, wouldn’t you take it?”

I ground out between my teeth, “Your plan is to send one individual, track them, and when they come back—too fucking injured to be saved—we’ll have the location. While the poor, innocent bastard dies in front of us?”

“Yes.”

“Your damn job is to protect them. Not to send them off to be slaughtered.”

His nostrils flared. “Caro, this isn’t an easy decision for me, so don’t make it any harder by attacking my position.” He stared me down. “I want you to seriously attempt to put yourself in their situation. I know what I would want if I were them.” He shook his head slightly, lifting his hands as he sighed. “But what would you want?”

I stared down at the table, again leaning heavily on my elbows…but I already knew the answer to his question. My eyes shut slowly, my voice void of all emotion. “There’s no guarantee this individual would even make it back to us. He or she could easily die there, and then the diamond would be in the wrong hands.”

With wide eyes, King Collins interjected, “Caro, you cannot seriously be considering this…”

Roselle’s voice was rough. “You may think you know our ways, but you know nothing.” I opened my cold eyes to her. Her face was flushed with anger as she glared at King Collins. “This is a hard decision to make but with all due respect to you, King Collins, and the rest of you here,” her jaw clenched, “you all need to shut the fuck up and trust Ms Jules to make the correct decision.” Blue, frosty eyes met mine. “I have no idea how the hell you’re going to survive here with them.” She stared at me hard. “You should rescind your choice and come home where you belong.”

“Roselle, enough,” the One murmured quietly. But it was a direct order. “Her choice is currently here.” Silver eyes met mine in the silence Roselle’s outburst had created. “To answer your question, I can find any spirit anywhere.”

My nostrils flared as I realized he was saying—in code—that he could pull the individual through the ether, back to us. “Christ, Leric.” I shoved out of my chair, standing, and started pacing. I rubbed at my forehead.

This decision was eating not only at my gut but at my heart as well.

Elder Fergus murmured into the quiet, “You’ll have to excuse me because I am new to this situation, but if what I’m understanding is correct then I would like to know if this individual can make a sane, cognitive decision to do this.”

The One answered smoothly, “The individual I have in mind was once a Guardian, a strong protector and fighter.” God, the poor man. “If I asked this of him during a moment of sanity, he would unquestionably want it.”

“So it would be his sane decision to take the mission, if he chose to.” Elder Fergus rested further on his chair with a casual shrug. “With what I’ve overheard, I back the idea.” More than a few heads turned his way, including my own. Green eyebrows rose. “The man’s obviously in for a lifetime of hell he can’t escape, otherwise the One and Ms Jules wouldn’t even be considering this.” His head tilted, green curls dangling over his cheek. “Think of it as a Com who has an incurable, excruciating disease and wants to do one last good deed before his life ends.”

“Finally someone here is thinking outside the box to understand us,” Reese muttered under his breath, but everyone heard him in the thoughtful quiet. He nodded to the Elder. “Thank you, Elder Fergus. That metaphor is fairly accurate.”

“You’re welcome.” Elder Fergus dipped his head in return, but his voice turned stony with his next words. “But if this is a choice we decide, then we will want to hear the man say with our own ears that he desires it.”

I explained the best I could. “We truly will be cruel if we brought him into this room.” I met amber eyes steadily. “I can’t explain but,” I waved an arm at the individuals around the room, “with these people and the lives they’ve led, he wouldn’t do well.” I rubbed at my forehead further, letting my eyes fall to the ground. “I can go to the Temple and meet him, and judge for myself if his decision is credible or not.”

“I don’t agree with this,” Queen Cooper argued. “Any sane person wouldn’t agree to a suicide mission.”

I shook my head. “You’ve never experienced the life—no, the permanent hell—he’s experiencing.”

Elder Zeller asked, “How is he supposed to complete this mission if he can’t be in a room with us?” He shook his head. “His risk of dying would increase if he flashed into a room and started screaming.”

“Can he be sedated? Like a Com? We know Com drugs work for Caro.” Queen Ruckler asked gently, glancing up from the table and looking between me and the One.

My head cocked as I evaluated her. “To complete the mission? Or to help with his prolonged existence?”

She stared, her voice stronger. “If medication helped to improve his life, I’m sure we wouldn’t be having this conversation. I’m asking if he could be sedated to complete the mission and to possibly return to us alive.”

God, she really was a hardcore bitch when she wanted to be. My lips lifted cynically as I stared back. “Thank you, I just wanted clarification.” Eyes to the One. “Being sedated might work best, as long as you could still find him.”

The One’s eyebrows lifted lazily. “That won’t be a problem.” He turned his attention to Queen Ruckler. “I imagine a heavy dosage would help here, but it won’t help to the point it would save his life.” His lips pinched the barest bit. “You all need to understand, he more than likely won’t return alive.” Silver eyes looked to me, holding their gaze. “In the end, it is your choice since you hold my Primal Diamond.”

“My diamond,” I muttered quietly as I started pacing again. I waved a hand at the room. “And it’s not just my choice. This is a decision I believe everyone should make, not just me, considering it involves Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel.” I stopped behind my chair, staring at the table. I felt cold inside. “I’d like to call a vote among the Elders, Rulers, and Prodigies.” I swallowed heavily. “All in favor of the One’s plan, please raise your hand.”

And…I lifted my own hand, knowing I was signing the man’s death warrant.

Brann, London, Aria, Queen Ruckler, King Zeller, Elder Fergus, Elder Kincaid, Elder Merrick, and Elder Jacobs all raised their hands, everyone’s faces grave.

It was a yes.

I nodded, lowering my hand. “I’ll go to the Temple and watch the proceedings while the One asks him—to verify his actions are coherent.” Running a hand over my face, I stared across the table to the One. “Shall we? I’m sure they’ll need time to set up MSA agents around each of the business locations, and have others on stand-by if Philip Masterson or Jacob Angel is elsewhere.”

The One nodded. “It may take a while before he’s…”

“I know.” I placed my right hand on King Collins’s shoulder. “I’ll be gone a few days.”

King Collins patted my hand, glancing up at me, his eyes completely blank. “Make sure to take Isolde with you so she doesn’t go batshit crazy again.”

My lips lifted at his attempt at humor. “Sin would have fun with that.”

He blinked. “And make sure you tell Sin where you’re going so he doesn’t go batshit crazy.”

I did laugh at that. “As if I would leave without warning him.” My eyes opened wide. “I mean, I don’t want you dead.”

Cocky eyebrows rose, and he deadpanned, “Not today, anyway.” His head tilted, all seriousness returning. “Make sure to call me, or whatever it is you do from there, a couple of times a day to let me know you’re okay.”

I stared for a moment. “Old worrywart.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

I was utterly spent from the conversation that finally happened four days later with the middle-aged Guardian, who was plagued by madness from the feedback of the Shadows. Some spirits were much more sensitive to the evil living throughout the world, eventually breaking. The evil ate through their minds continually.

I sat on the beach at the Temple, staring out at the blue water, wearing a bikini. I was trying to relax while other spirits sunbathed around me. I lay back on my white towel, petting Isolde softly, and waved a glowing hand. A screen opened in front of me, blocking the sun from my eyes. I asked for King Collins.

I instantly heard many loud voices from the neon blue screen, which was odd since it was the middle of the night there. “King Collins?”

“Caro?” King Collins asked, his tone urgent.

I finished the call and peered hard at the screen, trying to figure out what I was seeing.

The Elders, Rulers, and Prodigies were pressed together in a large mass.

“What’s going on?”

His nostrils flared. He was still dressed in casual, trendy clothing. “We’re being fucking attacked again.” I instantly sat up, the screen moving with me. His eyes shot behind me, and everyone on the screen also stared at all they could see on my side, as they had been doing with every other call I’d made in the past four days. King Collins growled, “While you’re sunbathing, Prodigy, Roselle, Reese and the Guardians have been fighting for the past three hours. While we’re stuck in this damn protective circle.”

“I’ve been thinking about that,” Elder Farrar stated. “I may have a solution—”

“I’m on my way,” I muttered, cutting him off and jumping to my feet, knocking sand off my body. “I’ll be there in a second.” I waved a glowing hand, cutting off the image. I grabbed Isolde, opened my Core, and pulled us through the ether. I ended up standing in the Elemental foyer wearing only a hot pink bikini, with Isolde in my arms. The night was dark outside the windows. I instantly placed Isolde on the floor and started racing toward the Shifter section of the building where it had appeared they were.

It didn’t take me long to feel the chill in the air, pulling goosebumps along my flesh.

I opened my Core again, floating then flying through the cosmos. I took two platinum handled daggers, the twelve-inch blades wickedly curved and made of pure diamond, reminding me of Arabian weaponry. These were another two of my favorites since I still hadn’t retrieved my short swords from Elder Merrick. One day—hopefully—I wouldn’t find him so intimidating.

Charging through the hallways, I started to glow dimly, ethereal, as I pulled on my power.

Icy wind whipped in a frenzy around me now.

I followed the shouts, coming to a stop inside one of the Shifter gaming rooms.

The picturesque windows were blown out on one side of the room.

There was a small force of armed spirits covered in black blood, fighting the horde of Shadows. The group of Royals were in the far corner, inside a golden protection being held together by the Mages of the group. A few of the Shadows were banging on the protection wall, shrieking loudly when it appeared to hurt them but relentless in their pursuit.

My blood boiled. I was pissed off.

I walked in a calm fashion behind the first Shadow and sliced its head off with my glowing blades. Black blood splattered my face and chest. I instantly ducked below an incoming fist from an aggressive Shadow, stabbing another Shadow in the heart, before cutting off the attacking one’s head. My movements were smooth and flowing, precise hits until the throng trying to break through the protective golden bubble was dead. Lifting my glowing eyes calmly, I wiped black blood dripping into my eyes from my forehead. I pointed a glowing dagger at King Collins’s mute form. “I know you want out but don’t even think about it.”

Elder Fergus tilted his head, his arms crossed and his amber eyes glowing. He flicked a finger at me. “Fuck the mud wrestling.” His tone was hoarse. “This is a hundred times better than the internet.”

King Collins blinked. “Seriously? That’s what you say right now?”

One simple word. “Yes.”

King Collins waved his hands up and down my frame. “She’s got black blood all over her, or whatever that shit is.”

“Not really what I would have expected, but I’m sadistic enough to say, hell yes.” Green eyebrows lifted. “I am a virile man, and I can appreciate a fine form when I see it.”

My lips twitched. I kind of liked this Elder. He was very sure of himself.

Elder Venclaire slammed a hand on his shoulder and rolled his eyes at the earth Elemental. He motioned behind me while keeping a hand firmly on Elder Fergus’s shoulder. “You might want to pay attention to what’s happening behind you, Ms Jules.”

Sin’s voice cut into the conversation, drawling in an idle tone from where he sat comfortably on the floor watching the show. “While I agree that your appearance is much better live than on the internet,” he tilted his head, “I agree further with Elder Venclaire, love.” He winked. “Pay attention.”

I choked as a sneaky Shadow’s hand grabbed my neck from behind, gripping tightly.

It took us for a ride straight into the air, my daggers dropping from my hands. I heard multiple people inside the golden protection shouting. I grappled with the hand against my throat, unable to breathe. The ceiling was coming at me far too fast and instinct had me sending a pulse wave behind me, a blast of air ruffling my wet, bloody hair. A shriek followed as the Shadow released me.

I was falling, tumbling back toward the floor.

Until another Shadow slammed against my side. It was deja vu all over again as we hit the protection wall hard. I sent a pulse wave…then I slid down the curved wall. The blood was still slick on my body. I was tumbling way too fast, side over side, and heading right for a rock fireplace.

I hit it.

But the rocks felt like silk as I sunk down into them, cushioning me before I was gently raised up even with the ground. The rocks turned solid under me. I sucked in air, holding my ribcage where the bastard Shadow had nailed me.

His face level with mine behind the golden protective wall, Elder Fergus hissed in a quiet tone, “I agree with them. Pay fucking attention.”

“Thanks for the save.” I glared at his squatting position.

Must be nice back there, all protected…and still giving orders.

A head tilt to the side. “Go get your weapons before another Shadow grabs you.”

“Fuck off,” I groaned, holding what was definitely a bruised rib as I got to my feet. “You’ve read the report, then?”

“I have,” he murmured, his voice eerily calm as he straightened with me.

“Wonderful. I think I’ll go fight now.” I brushed sticky, wet hair out of my face and moved around the protection wall, grabbing my knives from the ground. I assessed the situation and a small grin lifted my lips. I stared at the bookshelf at the side of the room, pretty sure I could climb to the top easily. “And I do believe I’m going to fly again.”

I sliced through Shadows until I reached the edge of the room.

The other spirits fought, and I climbed onto the bookshelf.

I dove straight into the air and rode the mass of swarming Shadows.

I killed each and every one I came into contact with.

Once my weapons had been safely put away inside my treasure trove, releasing the evil wasn’t any easier than it had been before. I had been hoping it would be, praying it was some type of game, or even spell, that Jacob Angel had been playing on me. But instead I knelt on the ground, forehead to the carpet, and gripped my hair as I screamed bloody murder. Tiny black insects of madness were bubbling under and directly over my skin, trying to keep control.

“Get the One,” Roselle ordered someone. “She’s too young to handle that much.”

“No!” I shouted, my voice sounding demented. I slammed my hands onto the ground and shook my head, lifting on my hands and knees to stare blindly at the floor. “I can do this.”

Roselle squatted directly in front of me, lifting my chin. I ground my teeth together to keep from attacking her, and she stated softly, “The fact you’re able to control it at your age is a remarkable feat, Ms Jules, but you won’t be able to process as much as you took in.”

“Walk. Me. Through. It.” I leaned my forehead again on the ground, my body trembling as my Core pulsed erratically. “I can do this. Just walk me through it.”

She sighed then leaned down. “Try pulling it through your Core in smaller doses. Concentrate on one part of your body instead of the entire mass. Start with your arm or your leg, rope it in, and ease it through your Core…slowly…gradually.”

Focusing was a feat in itself. I aimed at my arm, working through the darkness there and dragging it through my body like it weighed a ton. I screamed, unable to hold it in. The pain of fighting the evil was building up inside me like a bomb wanting to explode. But I pulled the darkness through my Core, even as I heard multiple masculine voices shouting from inside the protection. And I exhaled. Stars escaped past my lips onto the carpet. It was a purity being released, the equal and opposite of the evil that had run rampant throughout the world.

“There you go,” Roselle murmured, petting my head softly. “Try it again with another body part.”

I did, over and over again, the agony excruciating.

But I still did it.

I fell onto my side, my body trembling in exhaustion and remembered pain.

My body was soaked with sweat, and my tears were only just starting to dry on my face.

Roselle continued crooning softly to me, wiping hair out of my face. She stated loudly to the enraged group behind the protection, “You won’t understand this, but what she just did is amazing. It’s something you should be proud of her for.” A gentle smile down at me. “And you should be proud of yourself, Ms Jules.”

My voice was a mere croak. “I am.”

She flicked a hand at the cursing group. “You can come out now.” Her gaze went to Reese. “Don’t bother trying to make them forget. The One already told me half of them have protection against it, and I saw Elder Farrar a half-hour ago adding the protection to the rest.”

Sin was rapidly scooping me into his strong hold, crushing me against his chest. “Are you all right, love?”

“Hurts…tired…” I mumbled, letting my head roll to rest against his shoulder.

King Collins’s right hand was on my forehead, running gentle fingers through my sweaty hair, but his contained fury was barely masked. He barked at Roselle, “Can a Mage help her with any of the lingering pain?”

Roselle stated simply, “She is very young to have done what she just did, but what she’s experiencing will fade in time.”

King Collins’s eyes glowed down on me. “It’s possible you should have taken the help.”

I blinked blurrily. “I wouldn’t have known if I could protect you all, if I were alone in the future, without attempting what I just did.” I closed my eyes. “Sin…bed…”

“Okay, love,” Sin whispered, hefting me closer against him.

“I’ll inform the One what’s happened,” Reese stated, before a flash of white light erupted behind my closed eyes.

A soft afghan was draped over my body, and efficient hands were tucking it in around my body inside Sin’s hold. Directly next to me, King Collins mumbled gruffly, “Keep her warm.” More tucking. “And maybe make her some soup if she starts to feel too ill.”

Sin’s words were dry. “I know what to do, seeing as I’ve been taking care of her for the past twenty-three years.”

“Just remember the damn soup,” King Collins muttered. I started to doze, sleep taking me under as shivers racked my body. But I still heard him as he pulled the blanket up close to my neck. “And if she gets worse, tell me immediately.” A snap of fingers accompanied by clipped words. “And don’t forget the damn spirit guards, since she’s not able to protect herself.” More snaps. “Frost. Farley. Get your asses over here before they leave.”

“I think he’s got it,” King Zeller stated calmly. “Let’s go have a drink, Jack.”

King Collins added, “Wait, one more thing—”

“Yes, it’s time for that drink,” King Zeller interrupted, his voice sounding slurred as I went under, unable to stay conscious a second longer.

I was down and out for five days. It was embarrassing as hell. I just laid in bed, my entire body aching like an elderly Com’s. My joints were inflamed. My muscles throbbed like they were torn. Even my short fingernails hurt.

And I had a headache to end all fucking hangovers.

Sin also informed me that I was a whining baby.

He did make me soup though, between massaging my aching muscles. While keeping the blinds down and the curtains closed. And he supplied me with endless aspirin. And kept everyone out of the room.

He was my Sin. And it was obvious he needed a break by day four.

When I blinked open my eyes and groaned, holding my head, I was staring up into brown patient eyes gazing down on me. King Collins sat on the side of the bed. His lips slowly quirked, and he kept his voice low in the darkened room. “Sin went for a drive…and he was still wearing the same clothes he had on four days ago.” My blink was sluggish, and I stared at the aspirin and water he held. “He told me to give these to you when you woke up.”

“I haven’t been that bad,” I grumbled, but I moaned when I lifted my arms to take the medicine and water from him. His eyebrows lifted, and I mumbled, “Whatever.” I blinked, staring at the pill and water. “Can you help me sit up so I can take these?”

His lips didn’t even twitch as he stated steadily, “Of course.” Bending, he placed his arms underneath mine, carefully lifting me until I was upright enough to take the pill. My hands shook as my body recoiled from the movement, while my head pounded a fierce beat at my temples. “Easy, easy,” he crooned, holding my back steady. He quickly grabbed my hand over the glass before I spilt it all over myself.

I guzzled it, completely parched.

After he placed the empty glass on the nightstand, he helped me lie back down. He pulled the blanket higher on my shoulders, leaning over me, and brushed hair off my face with careful strokes. “Was it worth it?”

“Yes,” I murmured, my eyes already closing again. His scent was comforting. “I can do it on my own now.”

He hummed quietly. “Doing it on your own isn’t all it’s cracked up to be.”

I sighed, but I found my head leaning toward his touch. “Shut up.”

A soft, deep chuckle. “You are one unique Prodigy.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Being ill, I missed the sedated spirit using my Primal Diamond to track Philip Masterson.

And the champion being shot in the head.

The One had pulled him back through the ether when he felt the spirit’s life force falter, but it had been too late. He was dead at the shot. His suicide mission, what he had begged me for after I had double-checked he was sane, he had gotten. A quick death for a noble cause.

The One had obtained the information we needed from the pull and instantly informed the Royals in the room. Philip Masterson was in Miami, Florida. The One left shortly after in respect for the dead, taking the man’s body back to the Temple and trusting the Royals to do what was necessary.

Before the mission I’d handed over the Primal Diamond to Sin with a direct look. I wasn’t sure how Sin had managed it, but somehow in the mayhem when the body had been pulled back through, he had retrieved it. The spirit had duct taped it to his hand so there was no chance of dropping it. Without remorse, Sin had returned the Primal Diamond to me, stealing from the dead.

Hours later, the mission didn’t feel like such a noble cause.

Philip Masterson managed to elude the MSA team who had struck the Miami-based shipping and exporting firm, a front for illegal firearms trafficking. The spirit had sacrificed his sad existence of insanity for nothing except the take-down of an illegal business, which could have happened at any time. But we weren’t shutting any of the businesses down yet in the hope Philip Masterson and Jacob Angel wouldn’t go to ground.

I felt like shit and utterly sick to my stomach at the decision I had made but, more to the point, I was also pained to know I had done the right thing even with the poor outcome.

“I’d like to get out for a little while,” I murmured quietly to King Collins. We sat at the breakfast table, others speaking around us. “You know…just get out for a bit.”

His lips pinched, but he eventually nodded. “As long as your guards go with you, I believe it would be good for you to get out.”

“I’ll be going with her,” Sin added, spreading jam on his toast. “We’re just going to hit a few of the shops downtown and maybe go to the park if she’s up for it.”

King Collins nodded in relief. “That sounds nice.” He blinked. “Wait.” Another blink. “By the term hit, you aren’t implying you’re planning—”

Sin shot a sharp look in his direction, cutting him off. He still wasn’t in the best of moods after diligently putting up with me for the past five days. “No. We’re merely getting out for a little while.”

“You two are awfully cranky this morning,” Elder Farrar murmured, but he held out an envelope to me. “Can you mail this while you’re in town?”

My brows lifted as I took the thick envelope from him, my fingers rubbing…yep, I would know that feel anywhere. “Wouldn’t you prefer to spell this to the recipient than have it travel through the postal system?” Besides, I wasn’t sure it was exactly legal to send what felt like close to twenty grand in cold, hard cash through the mail. And it was incredibly ignorant.

He shrugged, sipping from his coffee. He appeared refreshed, like he might have had a very decent evening with someone special. I wondered which of the house staff he had snagged for one-on-one time. He choked on his coffee and I quickly held up a napkin. The vision of employee faces stopped floating through my mind.

His eyes flared golden, glowing brightly. Everyone at the table froze, except for Queen Ruckler who grabbed his coffee cup, and Elder Zeller who grabbed the napkin from me and handed it to Elder Farrar. Elder Farrar dabbed at his mouth quickly, blinking repeatedly. His eyes stopped glowing…and he actually glared across the table at me. More dabbing of his mouth. “Ms Jules, do try not to think so loudly next time.”

Now I blinked. “Excuse me?”

He sighed heavily, sitting back on his chair and brushing away Queen Ruckler’s helping hands when she blotted at his shirt. “You do know a Mystical’s powers only become stronger as they age?”

I nodded.

He pointed at his head, a sardonic smile lifting his lips. “In the past few years, one of my gifts has accelerated, popping up now and then when someone is thinking about me.”

I stared, and I asked point blank, “You heard my thoughts?”

Golden brows lifted. “Yes.” His lips twitched. “You were correct although, it wasn’t one of the house staff.” He stared at me steadily. “Never do that. The possible problems are endless.” His eyes flicked to Aria then back to me. “Anyway, that envelope is going where it’s needed and going how it’s needed.”

My cheeks instantly flushed, and I hastily stuffed the envelope in my purse. “I’ll mail it.” I cleared my throat. “My apologies on the…thought.”

Slowly his lips curved in a private grin, his mind going somewhere I was positive had nothing to do with breakfast. “And it was more than decent, Ms Jules.”

Sin started choking on his toast.

I waved a hand, mumbling, “Really…too much.” I waved my hand again, trying to erase his pleased expression from my mind. “I shouldn’t have been thinking of you like that.” Realizing how that had sounded as everyone stared and my blush fully alive on my cheeks, I rambled, “That came out wrong. I didn’t mean it like that. I just noticed he looked…” Oh God. “…refreshed.”

Sin chuckled deep in his chest, muttering quietly behind his napkin, “Shut up now, love.”

“Right,” I murmured, brushing hair out of my face. I’d had enough to eat, and I was more than ready to leave. “Let’s go.”

Sin looked grumpily at his still half-full plate. “I’m not done yet.”

“Eat fast or take it with you,” I whispered harshly against his ear. I stood and grabbed my purse over the back of the chair, slinging it over my left shoulder. Sin stuffed as much food in his mouth as fast as possible, while I said goodbye to King Collins.

The One murmured from his place at the table, “Ms Jules, I trust you have my diamond, since it disappeared before I could retrieve it?”

The conversations at the table deflated into stunned quiet.

I cleared my throat while covertly yanking on the back of Sin’s shirt to hurry him up. “I have my Primal Diamond, if that’s what you’re referring to.”

Silver eyes flicked to Sin then back to me. “Two against one seems hardly fair.”

My lips curved all on their own. “When I want something badly enough, I never play fair.”

Elder Kincaid’s mate, Fi, who had a bit of a staring problem, interposed into the conversation, deflecting beautifully. “That is an interesting purse, Ms Jules.” She stared at it for a long moment. It was my black one with the pink skull on it.

“Thank you.” I was going to take that as a compliment. I yanked harder on Sin’s shirt. “We’ll see you all in a bit.”

Elder Farrar chuckled quietly, waving as Sin stood. “Have fun on your trip.”

I had been starting to turn, but I slowly tilted my head back to him, cocking it. I had heard something in his tone. My eyes roamed his bronzed face. “Is there something I need to know?”

“Criminals are always so perceptive,” he mumbled quietly, his grin still beaming. “How I do like you, Caro. And you should know…just that…” His head teetered back and forth. “You should remember your roots.” His face appeared pensive for a moment. “Oh yes…and the towel’s on your right side, not the left.” A finger flicked to the side. “To the right. That’s very important.”

I blinked slowly at his jumbled mess of words and rolled my finger. “Let me try that again.” A slow point at myself, then Sin. “We’ll be coming home on time, right?”

Again, his lips lifted. “Time does tell all, does it not? And it is such a figurative, fickle thing. It’s an amazing feat that it continues ticking away, never ending.” His tongue clicked a few times inside his mouth. “Tick-tock.”

I wasn’t even sure I blinked. “Maybe we won’t go out, after all.”

He laughed outright, enjoying himself way too much. “Go, go.” His eyes crinkled at the corners in some private joke. “Don’t worry. You’ll enjoy yourself while you’re out.” He waggled a finger. “But don’t forget my envelope.” The same finger flicked to the side. “And to the right, Caro. To the right.”

Slow words from me, with a nod of my head. “Towel’s on the right. Got it.”

A finger pointed at me. “Your right, not the other right.”

Another slow word. “Okay.” My careful gaze turned to Sin. “Still want to go?”

He shrugged a shoulder, his gaze also sensibly neutral. “He said you’d have fun.”

“Huh.” I licked my lips. “Well, what’s the harm in a little fun?”

Sin snorted as we walked away. “Just don’t forget the towel part.”

“Yes,” Elder Farrar stated loudly behind us. “Your right, Caro. To the right.”

“Issues,” Sin whispered quietly, neither of us turning to glance back at him. “Serious issues.”

I elbowed him in the side. “I like him. Be nice.”

“So do I…but man…issues…” He slung an arm over my shoulder, and we exited the room with guards in tow. He winked. “I was thinking table dancing and margaritas.”

“Don’t even think about it!” King Zeller hollered from inside the breakfast room. “If we have to field any more damn phone calls, or arrange any more press releases, we will be pissed the fuck off!” A pause, then he shouted, “Don’t make me regret saying I’m happy you’re back, Sin!”

“He sure does know how to take the fun out of everything,” I grumbled with false misery. “Maybe just a small table dance and one margarita.”

“Caro!” King Zeller bellowed. “I’m serious!” A pause. “Go talk to your damn Prodigy before she ends up on the news again.”

Sin and I double-timed it to his car.

We cleared the gates before King Collins could haul us back.

Window-shopping with Sin was always an interesting experience. He enjoyed it way more than I did, since he didn’t actually window-shop. He yanked me into every store whether I wanted to go or not. He tried on outfit after outfit and made me try on multiple garments.

Some were respectable, but most were not.

My stomach rumbled, and I called into the dressing room, “Sin, I’m hungry!”

“I’ve got four other pairs of pants to try on,” he elucidated from behind the curtain.

Sighing, I peered out the window of the cute shop into the downtown area. It was a perfectly picturesque postcard view of the finer north-east: the adorable town of Choep. The refined shops painted blue and white, with curving wrought-iron lights lining the intimate two-lane street, were peaceful. And, most importantly, I spied a bakery across the street. “There’s a place to eat across the way. How about I grab some sandwiches and bring them back?” I lifted my brows and eyed the curtain. “Do you think you’ll be done by then?”

“Fine, fine,” Sin muttered. “I’ll be done by then.”

I grinned. My guards followed close behind. “With this store, you mean.”

Sin was chuckling. “I love you.”

“I love you too, you vain man.” As I exited the shop, the guards flanked me. I ignored the stares the action created and started crossing the street. But the looks of awe on their faces were annoying.

That was when all hell broke loose.

A car’s tires squealed, its windows already rolling down.

I instantly dropped, aware that was not a good sign.

Shots fired over my head. One of my guards, a fire Elemental, dropped beside me, a bullet hole draining blood from the center of his forehead onto the asphalt. This was not the place for me to be lying as more gunfire erupted from the adjacent area. All of us were sitting ducks as my guards started retaliating with their power or weapons.

Frost grabbed my arm, his body glowing as he returned fire to the right. He shouted over the clamor, “Move. Now!”

I relocated in complete agreement, crawling backward toward the shop I had just exited. I made it to the sidewalk as an explosion shook the ground under me, the blast rocking hard enough that I fell on my side. I scrambled onto my knees, only to be hit over the head.

A sharp sting bit into my neck, followed by a fast burn. I was being injected with something.

I grunted, tumbling to the ground, my limbs weakening instantly.

My arms were jerked behind my back, the rough concrete scratching the side of my face. I shuddered at the sensation of cold fire as silver handcuffs were slapped onto my wrists. My powers were instantly cut off and the icy burn burst throughout my system. Dizzy from the drug coursing through my veins, I groaned when I was yanked to my feet. My purse dropped from my shoulder, the strap hanging awkwardly on the cuffs between my hands. Warfare swayed all around. Steel-like arms gripped me around my waist and chest.

The voice was my past whispered against my ear. “You think you can take me down? Attack me in my own place of business?”

Philip Masterson. The Bossman.

Jasper entered my line of blurred vision, watching as always.

I wished I could curse at him. Do anything.

But my jaw was slack and my head hung to the side, all my weight held by him.

With his wolf riding his voice, Bossman growled, “I’m done playing. I know two talented Mages who can get that fucking diamond from you, my pet.”

The tiny crack in the sidewalk stared up at me. And it hit me. It was so simple.

Bossman wanted the diamond. That was all. My Primal Diamond.

That was the agreement he had with Jacob Angel.

Three things occurred next.

Jasper flashed gold and disappeared.

The Bossman’s hands glowed and our surroundings started to disappear.

Sin raced out of the shop, half-dressed, flickering in the retreating landscape. His gun was raised, and he shouted my name as he fired.

Bossman and I were suddenly in a shimmering golden void, an abyss of nothing…

Except for the silver bullet I could see traveling at a snail’s pace through the fabric of the Bossman’s shirt, directly over his right forearm. It was the part of a visible, muscled limb that Sin had been able to fire at safely in the millisecond he’d had to make a decision. The bullet was caught in this emptiness with us but time was altered here and the bullet was traveling…differently. Almost as if it was in extreme slow motion while I was inside the Bossman’s hold. I twitched as the drug filtered through my Mystical bloodstream, my strong, powerful blood killing the foreign Com medicine.

The silver bullet finally made contact with the Bossman’s skin.

He shouted in pain. In fury. The shimmering golden void we were in flickered in chaotic flashes then cleared altogether. He jerked behind me as the bullet finished its trajectory, and we were abruptly standing in the street again. I grunted as the bullet flew through his arm and stabbed through to my chest. Unyielding fire erupted further into my body.

But the pain wasn’t immobilizing. It was pain I could handle.

The bullet lodged against my ribs, my red blood slowly soaking my shirt.

Bossman stumbled back, his supporting arms gone.

I fell to my knees. Strangers on the busy—but quiet—street stopped at our sudden appearance. I focused on my vocal chords, the vibration thrilling when I was able to snarl, “Help me. He’s kidnapping me.”

I have to say a small prayer of thanks to good Samaritans. Because as soon as those words escaped my mouth, and because I was a tiny female—even if I had just appeared out of nowhere—they took one look at Bossman, the bleeding asshole that he was, and lunged at him. He muttered a curse at their numbers, growling under his breath and holding his quickly healing arm…then he flashed gold.

He was gone, the pouncing crowd stumbling over themselves in a heap.

My voice was hoarse. “Please…” The medicine was almost gone from my system, but my leg muscles wouldn’t work to stand without help. My gaze searched the crowd for Sin. “Get me out of here before he comes back.”

“Okay, miss,” a gentle Mage male murmured, hurrying to grab under one of my arms. A Shifter female grabbed my other. Both of them carefully lifted me to my feet. I wobbled as vertigo hit, so they kept a firm grip on my biceps. Another Shifter opened the door to the shop I had just been in, where Sin must be. The throng of bystanders followed as I was helped into the clothing store.

My vision was still blurry, but my attention scanned the place.

It was a furniture store, no clothing anywhere.

The place was a tacky, dated mess, and horrendous retro music played.

Stopping next to the glass cashier stand, the Mage muttered a curse as he fingered the cuffs around my wrists. A shiny bell chimed above the entrance, the door closing as the last person from the onlooking crowd entered. The crowd was a mixture of concerned Mysticals and Commoners, most of them wearing light-denim jeans—some folded oddly at their ankles—with colorful t-shirts rolled at the sleeves. My vision cleared further, and I stared at their hair. It was definitely not the current trend. There were a few oddballs with Mohawks, while the rest had hair styled giant and puffy with possibly…hairspray?

My heart rate shot up in a thunder of dread. Blood drained from my face.

The quiet outside.

The wrong—yet right—store.

The different clothing styles.

The out-of-date but still new furniture.

Hell, even the music.

But, most importantly, the Bossman. The hybrid with the warped magical gift.

His destination had been ruined by a silver bullet.

Licking my lips, I asked, “What year is it?”

The Shifter woman, who was eyeing the wound on my chest, glanced up at me. “Did he hurt your head, too?”

“He shot me up with something,” I stated truthfully. I wobbled on my feet as the Mage adjusted my arms behind my back, still attempting to remove the cuffs. “What year is it?”

Her expression was kind as she stated patiently, “It’s nineteen-ninety-three.”

I nodded, my vision blurring at her pronouncement. “Right.” Even with the pain I was in, my entire body managed to go numb. “If you get me a paperclip, I can remove the cuffs.”

Her brows lifted. “You know your way around handcuffs?” When I nodded, blinking blindly, she murmured, “If I hadn’t known you were telling the truth he was kidnapping you, I might think you belong in the cuffs.”

I licked my lips again. “He’s an asshole who has abused me often. I learned at an early age how to get out of the cuffs he put me in.” I tilted my head at the desk, seeing her eyes harden at my truth. “Can you please find me a paperclip? These are very uncomfortable.”

She rounded the cashier desk at a fast clip, pushing the gawking clerk out of the way. “The bullet doesn’t hurt?”

“Stopped against my ribs. If someone has a pair of tweezers, I can pull it out myself.”

She froze for a moment. “I’m sorry for what he’s done to you.” Her kind smile didn’t hide the feral animal inside her. “We’ll put out an alert and have him arrested the first moment he’s spotted.”

No…they wouldn’t. No alerts were going out.

These people wouldn’t remember a damn thing as soon as I was free.

Because I shouldn’t be here at all. In their lives.

In the past. In 19-fucking-93.

Chapter Thirty

Hands now free, the cuffs in my purse, I grunted and hissed. I pulled the damned silver bullet from my chest with a pair of tweezers a Com woman handed over.

Everyone watched in morbid fascination…and stayed in the shop. Like I wanted.

Breathing a sigh of relief and leaning heavily against the glass cashier stand, I dropped the bloody bullet into my open purse and zipped up the purse. A simple plan had formulated now that the pain of performing that deed was done. The pain of fishing inside my chest with a pair of tweezers had pounded through my shocked, utterly dazed state, making me actually think. Only one man had been talking this morning about time being fickle.

Directly working to get these people moving before more entered the shop, I let my Core open, pulling on the stars’ power, my eyes glowing under my hooded lids. I exhaled a lungful of air, and my audience was hushed as tiny, beautiful stars flew past my lips.

Straight at them.

I whispered, “Be at peace.”

Some initially screamed, but their shouts were cut short. A tiny star landed straight against the center of each of their foreheads. All stared in serene quiet, being in utter harmony with the situation. Moving through the room quickly while keeping my Core open, I touched each of their shoulders and pulled on each of their tethers, ordering them to forget. I erased the short memory from them. My action was not harmful, but it was needed. Once I stood at the back of the store where they couldn’t see me, I again exhaled stars, the tiny white fire flicking to hit their heads.

I whispered, “Return to your lives.”

I slipped out the back door as they started moving. Some were confused, but most began to shop inside the store. Standing in a small alley behind the shop, I sighed heavily but kept my Core open and floated through the cosmos until I found my treasure trove. I plucked a very important diamond from the hidden alcove. It appeared in my hand, and hurrying, I lifted it.

With the Primal Diamond against my lips, I whispered, “Take me to Elder Farrar.”

A small flash of white light consumed my entire being.

I flinched, closing my eyes against the hot water spraying my face and I almost fell as my boots slipped on a slick surface. I threw a bracing arm out to what felt like wet tile, opening my Core just a bit to put the Primal Diamond back into my treasure trove. I heard a masculine groan directly in front of me. Wiping my face, I blinked open my eyes.

And stared.

With hot water still flicking against my forehead, I stood behind a man with dark hair. He was glowing golden, with rivulets of water running down his flesh…and he was completely nude inside the shower I had landed in. My eyes widened, seeing his hips pumping as he groaned and his glowing ass flexing. Another pair of glowing hands appeared on either side of his hips. A different Mage was on their knees in front of the man. Completely mortified, my mouth dropped open as I shrieked, “Oh my God! Oh my God!”

The man directly in front of me shouted loudly.

It wasn’t a furious holler but was instead a shout full of pain as he jerked back.

He bumped into me hard.

Another male’s voice shouted, “Shit, I’m sorry!”

I stumbled, hitting the side of the tub.

I fell out of the shower and landed on a toilet. I rolled and grunted as I hit the tiled ground. Half soaked and utterly humiliated—my jaw now hurting from jarring it on the ground—I quickly jumped to my feet. Then I smacked my left hand over my eyes. There were two completely nude men staring at me, a golden haired one grabbing a towel on my left from the top of the toilet…and the dark-haired one—Elder Farrar—sporting a scowl.

“I am so sorry, Elder Farrar,” I mumbled quickly. “I—”

“Wait,” he demanded before I could mutter another word, a definite growl in his tone. The sound of the running shower cut off. “Keep your mouth shut and grab the towel for me.”

I started to take my left hand off my eyes and reach toward the toilet where the other man had grabbed a towel. But I paused. Now I understood the humor in Elder Farrar’s comment earlier today. I kept my left hand firmly over my eyes and reached to the right—my right—with my free hand. I fumbled blindly until I felt a soft towel under my palm.

The other man muttered quietly with concern, “Are you all right?”

“I like teeth but not like that.” Brusque words. “And as you can see, I’m fine.”

My cheeks heated as I realized Elder Farrar had been injured intimately by my outburst.

I kept my mouth shut as he had ordered, holding the towel out for him. He yanked it quickly from my hand, just as the other Mage asked slowly, “Did she call you…Elder Farrar?”

“Jesus,” Elder Farrar muttered, and I felt a breeze of Mage magic, spells and time floating around me. He whispered, “Forget.”

The man’s voice was slurred a beat later. “What…what just happened?”

“We were interrupted,” Elder Farrar grumbled. “You should probably go now.”

“All right,” he murmured. Wet footfalls tickled my hearing as he stepped out of the shower. I quickly pressed my back to the wall, my left hand still firmly in place. “Will I see you again?” And damn, the man sounded hopeful. Even a little shy.

A gentle, quiet word. “Possibly.”

The man walked past me and the bathroom door shut behind him, his retreating footsteps soft outside. Elder Farrar grouched, “You can lower your hand, whoever the hell you are.” I lowered it slowly and saw a towel firmly wrapped around his waist. He stepped from the shower, not glowing anymore…except for his eyes. “Give me one good reason I shouldn’t kill your trespassing ass.”

And he was serious.

In a flash, I mumbled, “This morning it was the year twenty-thirty-five, which is normal. But now I’m in nineteen-ninety-three, which is not normal.” I licked my lips quickly. “And you also told me this morning the towel was on my right side, which I didn’t understand then, but now I do.”

His eyes flared even brighter, his head cocking oddly, the way of Mages. I waited in the silence, knowing he wasn’t ‘with’ me right now. He hummed, “You’re not lying.” He blinked a few times, his dark-spelled hair throwing me even more than his marginally younger appearance. His lips pinched as his eyes focused on me, and he waved a damp hand. “Don’t say a fucking thing unless I ask you a direct question. And even then, make it short and sweet, and keep any unnecessary details to yourself. No one, not even me, needs to know any more than necessary about the future.”

Keeping my lips clamped together, I nodded once, though I really wanted to speak.

I needed this man’s help.

But this man, in this time, didn’t know me. His help was only optional.

He stalked past. I gave him plenty of room as another door shut outside the bathroom, possibly the other man leaving. I quickly bent, picking up my purse from the floor as he left the bathroom. The space opened to a small apartment. He gestured to the couch, in front of which was an ancient—but probably new in this time—television. “Have a seat while I get dressed.”

I nodded as he moved to a room directly to our right, entered, and shut the door behind him. Bending at the waist, I peeked carefully to the room on my left, which was another retro bedroom. A woman’s items littered the floor and bed.

I tiptoed forward into the living room, glancing about my surroundings. I saw a bay window on my right and a tiny kitchen with a small table to my left. The main door to the apartment was directly in front of me. This living space was much more humble than what I would have expected Elder Farrar to live in. Then again, his hair was spelled a different color and he had wiped the memory of his name from his shower partner. He wasn’t living normally during this time, so I needed to be much more careful around him.

I sat silently on the couch, placing my purse on my lap. I was probably lucky he hadn’t killed me immediately. And his reason for living like this was something to ponder—or possibly even ask him—once I was home, in my time.

He didn’t keep me waiting longer than a minute, entering the living room wearing a pair of light-colored jeans and slipping a shirt over his head. His hair was combed but still wet, his feet bare. The Elder rested with his back against the main door, an obvious action to keep me inside, trapping me. He crossed his arms, his golden eyes staring and evaluating me while I sat mute on his couch, doing as he had said.

He rumbled, “You’re either very foolish or very brave, I’ll give you that much.” It wasn’t a question, so my mouth stayed shut. His lips lifted in a small grin. “And you follow directions well.”

Yes, I liked all limbs attached as they were.

He flicked a finger. “You stated you know me in the future?”

“Yes.”

“How did you find me now, in this time?”

My lips pinched. “I’m not sure that’s necessary information.”

He stared a long moment. “How did you get into my apartment?”

“The same way I found you.”

His fingers drummed on his crossed arm. “You’re obviously not here with harmful intent, otherwise you wouldn’t have screamed like that earlier.” His head cocked. “In the simplest way, tell me why you tracked me down.”

My brows lifted at the obvious answer. “I want to go back to my time. To twenty-thirty-five.”

He stared. “And you think I can take you there?”

My brows now puckered in confusion. “Yes.”

He ran a hand over his mouth. Crossed his arms again. “I’m not old enough—powerful enough—to do that yet.”

I froze completely, then I muttered a single word. “What?”

He shook his head, stating slowly, “I can’t do it.” His gaze was steady. “I’m not sure what type of magic brought you back in time, because I sure as hell have never heard of it, but only the most powerful Mages can handle what you’re asking. Only when we’re older can we can jump through time and make it back without killing ourselves or someone we’re transporting.” Again he wiped a hand over his mouth as I blinked at him blindly, hardly able to breathe. “In fact, there’s only one Mage powerful enough who could transport you, and himself, back safely right now.”

I jumped on that, sucking in a deep breath. “Who?”

With gentle patience, he shook his head. “You shouldn’t get your hopes up. You won’t be able to find him unless he wants to be found.” Golden brows puckered, his gaze straying out the bay window while he thought. “Actually, he should have found you. He would have known you weren’t supposed to be here.”

I waved a hand. “I can find him like I found you.”

Clearly disbelieving, he muttered dryly, “I would enjoy watching you try.”

“It would mean you would see how I found you…”

He shrugged a shoulder. “I need to know so others don’t find me the same way.”

I didn’t glance about his place or say anything snarky, still being careful. “Do you give me your word you won’t try to take it from me?”

“You have my word, although, I really have no clue what I’m agreeing to. As I stated, I don’t believe you’re here with harmful intent, so I won’t steal anything from you.”

I eventually agreed. “Deal.” I opened my Core to use my power, and the Primal Diamond still in the form of my nose ring landed in my right palm. “I found you by using this.” I closed my hand after he peered at it with puckered eyebrows, studying it. “All I need is his name.”

Skeptical eyes peered into mine. “I believe you’re going to be dissatisfied with the results. But his name is Elder Harcourt.”

My head cocked, having heard that name a few times. “Thank you.” I placed the diamond to my lips, whispering against it, “Take me to Elder Harcourt.”

And…

Nothing.

No blinding flash of white light.

No change of location.

I blinked down at the diamond. It couldn’t be broken. I had just used it.

I again placed it to my lips, whispering, “Take me to Elder Harcourt.”

And…

Still nothing.

I pulled my hand away from my mouth, staring at the Primal Diamond as I slowly turned terrified. Without thinking, I swiftly opened my Core and tucked the diamond into my secret treasure trove. No matter what, I couldn’t lose the damned thing.

“What are you?” he asked deliberately, having moved on from the fact the diamond hadn’t worked. While I had not. His power pulsed through the room gently, chafing against my frame.

As he tested me and my power, which felt like sandpaper being rubbed over my body, I spoke breathless, choked words. “That’s not necessary information.” I placed a shaky hand over my mouth. “What about a spelled letter from you? Would that get to Elder Harcourt?”

His head was cocked, and he gently pulled his magic back. “No. As I said, he’s only found when he wants to be.” He was watching me closely. “And as I also said, he would have found you if he believed you shouldn’t be here.”

I shook my head in a hurry. “I don’t belong here.” I waved a shaky hand around the room. “This is all foreign.” A sob clogged my throat. I pushed it down, my heart rate nowhere near normal. “Someone else. There’s got to be someone else.”

He stared with tolerance. “I’m the second most powerful Mage in the world.” My stomach plummeted even further as I fell back against the couch. I gaped at him with swiftly tear-filled eyes, but he still continued. “I’m directly under Elder Harcourt in terms of powerfulness. If I can’t do it, no other can.”

My eyelashes fluttered in rapid motion, keeping the tears at bay. “How long before you can?”

His lips pinched. “Maybe in a hundred years or so. Time travel takes so long to manifest, we’re wise to use it with caution.”

My hand trembled as I covered my mouth. “No.”

“I’m sorry,” he hushed, pushing off the door and grabbing the tissue box. Like he was dealing with a skittish animal, he cautiously handed it to me. “I truly am sorry.”

I dabbed at my eyes, not about to really cry yet. When I did, I was going to crash. “I can’t live here. I don’t belong in this time.” I glanced out the window, green tree leaves swaying in a breeze. “I don’t even know where I am right now.”

“I’ll say it once more. If you weren’t supposed to be here, the wily bastard would have found you.” His brows lifted. “And if you don’t know where you are, then that’s a good thing. Where did you come from?”

“I was in Choep, New York. In an alley behind an old,” I paused, then I amended, “new furniture store.”

He quirked a brow. “I know the place. I like their pieces. Good quality.” He glanced down at my wet attire, parts of which were covered in holes and blood. “Should you go back there?”

I absently waved a hand. “The threat won’t be able to find me.” Simply because I was protected. But also because King Zeller had stated that Bossman had to store up the energy to make his freaky magic work. The Bossman had wasted it in not taking me where he’d wanted before going back to the future.

I fingered a strand of my hair, staring at it. Survival mode was kicking in. Always stay alive. My main goal in life. “Can you spell this for me? And my eyebrows and…lower region? Can you make it red like a fire Elemental?”

“Sure,” he stated gently. He tilted his head, and instantly the strand of hair I held was neon red. “It’ll stay that length and color until the spell is removed.” He flicked a finger at my clothes and still spoke softly, probably because my entire frame was trembling. “You’ll also want to buy different clothes to fit in. You’ll want to blend in.”

I glanced at his attire. Then out the window. I wasn’t about to dress like those people I’d seen today, or even like Elder Farrar. “I’m sure I can find something halfway suitable.”

Dry words. “You don’t have to like an outfit to wear it.” He bent, staring directly into my eyes, keeping his face level with mine. “I’ll warn you right now. Don’t fuck with time. It’s not something you mess with, so don’t give out any information that could damage the future.”

I nodded once. I was listening, but the words were jarring.

What I really heard was: I was stuck in 1993.

The rattle of keys had both our heads turning toward the door.

Elder Farrar’s golden eyes swung back to me. “Keep your mouth shut. She’s not going to like seeing you here.”

I kept silent as a lovely Shifter woman about my age, with a slightly swollen belly that hardly showed her pregnancy, walked inside. She kicked the door shut behind her. She held a large brown sack in each hand, keys dangling from her fingers. “Antonio, can you help—” She stuttered to a stop, noticing me on the couch. Her eyes scanned my face before her gaze instantly flew to Elder Farrar. Her lips pinched, her rosy cheeks draining of color.

“She’s here seeking my help,” he explained in an easy manner. He grabbed one of the bags from her and placed a soft hand against her back, herding her frame toward the kitchen. “You know I’m not lying.” He pressed his mouth against her left ear, whispering something I couldn’t hear.

The Shifter woman glanced back to me, but she quickly looked away and nodded to him. They disappeared into the tiny kitchen. Only the bitty table was visible from my viewpoint.

When Elder Farrar reappeared, he murmured, “She said you can have one of her shirts. I’ll try to find one small enough for you.” He disappeared again, leaving the front door accessible for me to leave without notice. But I only stayed seated, not sure where the hell to go even if I left. “Here…” He came around the corner holding a white t-shirt out. “I washed it incorrectly the other day and it shrunk. It should fit you.”

I graciously took the offering and stood, walking to the bathroom like my feet were made of bricks. “I don’t know what to do,” I stated from behind the closed door, discarding my bloody shirt and washing the blood from my chest at the antique sink. “I don’t know…anything.”

He was standing directly outside the door. “Think about what you did for a living in your time, and apply it here.”

I snorted. I didn’t think that stating I was the Prodigy Elemental would be a grand announcement, and it was definitely not necessary. Plus, it would land me in a mental institution if anyone else heard it. “I don’t really think that’ll work here.”

A pause outside. “Are you good at anything else?”

My lips pinched. I had been a criminal before my ascension to the Royal life.

I stalled in my actions…before I laughed outright.

“What?” he asked instantly. “Are you okay?”

I snorted, laughing with a bloody, soapy hand in front of my mouth. “Yes, I was just remembering the other advice you gave me this morning. Other than the towel thing.”

Another pause. “Seeing as how that was accurate, I would probably run with that other advice.”

“I guess so,” I mumbled. “I don’t know what else to do, that’s for sure.”

It looked like I was going back to my ‘roots’. To the criminal I was at heart.

I had no clue what to say when Elder Farrar asked where I wanted to live.

I just kind of blinked. Eventually I decided Choep, New York—a place I knew.

At least the landscape, anyway.

Elder Farrar told the Shifter woman he lived with that he would be back before she had dinner ready, and he flashed us from inside his apartment to the alley I had disappeared from only an hour ago. The ride was much quicker and less desolate than Philip Masterson’s. When I stared at Elder Farrar with frightened, wide eyes, alone in this damn world, he didn’t abandon me. He gently led me down the sidewalks of the stores and helpfully supplied his input while I, for the second time that day, tried on clothing. I attempted to find something that suited my tastes but that also fit in with the norm.

I chose a bunch of holey jeans, and some black and gray and white t-shirts to layer. I was not really able to wear hot pink with my hair color being neon red. I stopped at the cashier’s stand and pulled out my credit card.

Elder Farrar coughed. He was reminding me it wouldn’t work.

“Shit,” I muttered, putting the card away before the cashier could take it. I stared down into my purse wide-eyed, not knowing what the hell I was going to do for instant cash. I mean, I could rob the place since I did have weapons in my purse…

Until my gaze landed on Elder Farrar’s envelope.

“Here, let me,” Elder Farrar stated, pulling his wallet from his back pocket.

I held up a hand, smiling. “You already did.” I lifted the white envelope from my purse, and for the first time I read the address line.

It read: Of course your credit card wouldn’t work. Duh.

Elder Farrar snorted, reading over my shoulder. “Apparently, I did.”

“Hush,” I murmured, opening the envelope. I kept it tucked close to my body so only he and I could see the contents. And yeah, it was a lot of cash. At least twenty grand, as I had guessed.

Elder Farrar whistled softly. “I must really like you.”

“That’s what I thought, too,” I muttered grumpily, lifting what appeared to be an odd-looking license from the middle, staring at it. “Until you started making sense about the damn towel.”

“That was excellent advice.” He chuckled and bent to read the license. I was pictured with neon red hair and it stated my address and that my name was Sadie Farrow. I lived in an apartment in Choep, New York. “I was actually going to suggest those apartments.”

“As you can see, you did,” I muttered. I dropped the license back into the envelope, next to what appeared to be some kind of auto insurance card with my name on it. I handed a few of my gifted bills to the patient cashier. “Thanks for the money. You know, an advance thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” He grabbed my bags after the cashier loaded them up. “Let’s see about getting you transportation next.”

I stared like he was a loon. “That’ll take more money than I have.”

“I’m not talking a Mercedes.” His gaze held mine hard. “Your wish is to blend in, remember?” A shrug. “Since you stated there are no threats coming after you, we’ll find a nice, loyal car for what you can afford.”

“Okay,” I agreed. “I actually prefer shit cars. Makes you appreciate them more.”

He snickered softly. “I said a nice, loyal car…not shit.”

“I talk code, too. Don’t try to fool me.”

He was still laughing. “I’m beginning to see why I like you in the future.”

I wasn’t sure what it said about me, but the clunker I ended up with was definitely a ‘nice, loyal car’ and I was pretty sure I had driven older cars when in 2035, which some might think was damn sad. But driving in this clunker was a halfway smooth ride, and I just enjoyed being able to drive a car that didn’t jerk and groan when I pressed on the gas or stepped on the brake.

What I wasn’t thrilled about was when I had to pay six months rent up-front at the apartment complex, since I didn’t have any previous landlord references. I grumpily handed over a portion of my cash for the furnished apartment. As I signed away what seemed like my life on the rental agreement, it wasn’t really a shock when I was told that my new apartment was number 203. As my license stated. Elder Farrar hung around, snooping through my apartment while I did my own investigation. The place was small, with one bedroom and new—Elder Farrar stated they were—appliances and carpeting and paint.

His next action surprised me. He bent and gave me a quick hug. But his tone was serious. “Remember what I said about not messing with time.” His dark head of hair teetered back and forth. “I believe you’re here because you’re supposed to be. But for how long that is, you never know.” He straightened, thumping my nose with a pointed finger. “If you need me, you can obviously find me.” His eyes flashed golden…and he was just gone.

I was alone.

With the damn memory of him this morning telling me to have fun on my trip.

Tears instantly welled and I locked my front door to the world I didn’t know.

I wandered into the bedroom I was to call home. Fell onto a bed I had never slept in before. Sobbed in huge shuddering gasps and gripped my cold pillow tight. And wished this nightmare would end soon, as the 1993 Elder Farrar had stated it might.

It didn’t end soon.

The first week, I left my apartment only to buy take-out, purchase a few necessities for general living, and get my utilities turned on. The rest of my time I spent lying on my bed, praying this would end. I wanted Sin.

The second week, I went a little insane. I watched television when I wasn’t lying in bed crying and missing everyone, and I picked at the paint on my bedroom wall. I wanted Sin.

The third week, I bought a vacuum and trash bags and housework supplies to clean my mess from the previous two weeks—when I wasn’t watching television or lying in bed with my box of tissues. I wanted Sin.

The fourth week, I debated buying a dog for company. Except the landlady told me it was against the rental agreement I had signed. So I sobbed about that, along with everything else, while watching television or lying in bed or vacuuming the carpet. I wanted Sin.

The fifth week, the landlady dropped by with a very fake, concerned expression on her face and handed me a business card…then kindly reminded me I had neighbors beside, above, and below me. I tore up the card for the counselor and stuffed my head down on the pillow to cry, muffling the sound. I needed Sin.

During the sixth week, I came to the realization I wasn’t just depressed. I was becoming suicidal. Before I started debating Russian roulette too seriously, I pulled myself from the drudgery of my self-pity, tucked away the one person who meant everything to me but was wrecking my sanity from missing him so much, and sucked it up. My life sure as hell wasn’t getting any better.

But it was still a damn life.

The only plus during my single-handed downslide was that I had come to the decision that the One and I were attracted to each other. But nothing could ever develop from our attraction because the One lived at the Temple and was faithful to the Temple, while I lived in this world and was faithful to this world. Both of us lived completely separate lives. Our attraction was mostly just attraction.

I didn’t want him. I knew that now.

Because of the lifestyle I had decided, living with the consequences of existing outside the Temple, I now resided in 1993.

I entered the first seedy bar I could find and started making friends.

While I listened. And learned.

Finally, I was ready to return to my roots.

Chapter Thirty-One

My plans moved slower than I’d expected, and my cash funds were dwindling, so I obtained a job at the apparel store I had purchased my clothes from. Every criminal needed a respectable daytime job—though a touch of my power was needed to get it. I didn’t have the tax documents required in this day and age.

It took two weeks of searching until I finally heard the names coveted by a few loners, the rich and the powerful names of the gaming underworld in this area. After buying more respectable outfits with my staff discount—a couple of pairs of black trousers I actually liked and a few cleavage-revealing, yet respectable, silk tops—I frequented different bars, the more reputable kind, making different friends. After that, it still took me a damn month, having been there for close to three months by that point, before I was invited to an illegal poker game with the wealthy and influential of New York City, not too far from Choep.

My nice, loyal car made the trip safely. I now stood inside the back room of a swanky dance club, weird music—oldies—rocking behind the closed door. I gave my name to the Vampire bouncer with a clipboard in his hand. I waited patiently, confident about my invite as I brushed wrinkles out of my new trousers. I also straightened the red silk top I wore, its color the same as my hair—very flattering. The bouncer flipped his sheet, eyed the page, then slashed a mark on it with his pen. He nodded to the Shifter in a tux behind him.

“If you’ll come this way, ma’am.” The Shifter gestured politely for me to follow.

My gaze covertly flew across the room, taking in the scene except for anything beyond the Shifter’s broad shoulders blocking my view straight ahead. I stopped when he did, his attention scanning for an empty seat. The posh, intimately lit card room was full of both quiet and boisterous individuals. The gaming area was smoky, making it hard to see clearly to the other side, but I made do, peering past the waitresses dressed like prostitutes—because they were—and taking into account the smallest details of the place. I walked when he did, weaving our way through the tables. I hid my grin as many of the Mystical men—there were no Coms here—went quiet as I passed. This generation had a different attitude to women playing cards, which was one of the reasons it had taken me so long to earn the invite. But being damn near the only female cardplayer in the place would work in my favor.

I hoped to earn the owner’s notice and eventually his favor.

My goal here was not to win loads of cash, even though I definitely could. My goal was to earn the respect of the owner…before I unloaded all of his establishments of cash.

I had done it before. I sure as hell could do it in 1993.

The Shifter held out a chair for me, earning my gaze instantly. My smile was sweet as I nodded my thanks. I sat and pushed my chair up before peering to the other occupants of the eight-heavy table. I was damned proud I kept a completely neutral expression at what I was faced with. All of them were males, half staring at what cleavage I could muster with my smaller chest size, while the other half were calmly evaluating me.

None of that shocked me.

What did seize my thoughts was whom I saw.

Because, the half evaluating me…I knew them.

They were younger versions of themselves, in their early twenties.

I swallowed coolly, maybe a bit too largely, but I showed not one iota of recognition as I turned my attention away from Elder Nelson, Elder Kincaid, Elder Venclaire, and Elder Fergus.

Wait. No.

They were possibly the current Kings. Or even the Prodigies. The dates of their reign were not formulating in my mind. I was multi-tasking, wondering if I should leave now, or if I was supposed to be here as Elder Farrar had indicated, while also listening to the dealer tell me it was a twenty-five-dollar minimum bet with a maximum of five hundred. My contact had already told me this. I passed over two thousand dollars in cash from my small handheld purse with a steady hand and promptly received my chips.

I was going to stay. For the past month and a half I had worked toward this goal. It wasn’t as if I had to speak with them while I tried to catch the eye of the Mage owner, whom I recognized as I’d been given a decent description of him after my contact was drunk one night.

Keeping my eyes firmly off the ‘Elders’ as my first hand was dealt, I motioned to a waitress. I couldn’t help but stare at her breasts when she practically threw them in my face as she bent to ask quietly what I would like to drink. My lips curved in amusement when I saw condoms stuffed down her cleavage. I cleared my throat to keep from laughing, possibly from nerves with who was at my table. I glanced to her blue eyes, her neon yellow hair framing her pretty face in a cute bob. I lifted my brows slightly, asking, “What do you suggest?”

I was flirting in a casual way, trying to get as many connections as I could here. Befriending the staff was always a plus, my most recent predicament with the Manor staff a perfect example of why it paid to be nice.

She whispered, “An hour alone with me instead of all these fucking men.”

I chuckled quietly, throwing in my ante and keeping an eye on the table’s play before peering up into her eyes. I held her gaze a long moment to show her that she was appreciated, then I clarified in a casual tone, “I just sat down, but I would love a vodka straight up.”

Bingo. She smiled, a real one. “I’ll have that right out for you, Ms…?”

My lips curved. “Farrow. Sadie Farrow.”

She winked as she straightened. “I’m happy you’re here, Ms Farrow.”

“Thank you.” I tilted my head slightly. “And your name is?”

She paused for the barest moment then stated quickly, “Sarah.”

I smiled gently, because that was certainly her real name. “It’s nice to meet you, Sarah.” I let my gaze linger on her ass as she walked away because I knew she would…oh yes. She glanced back over her shoulder, nibbling at her lip nervously to see if I was checking her out. Her eyes gleamed as she hurried to look away. Even prostitutes want to be wanted.

With one connection made, I glanced at the room at large. I, along with the Mage next to me, lost the hand to Elder—whatever he was—Nelson. I scoped out the rest of the female staff. There were five others.

An hour later, one hundred dollars up and after three drinks consisting of vodka, water, then vodka, a pack of cigarettes, a coaster, and—oops—a lighter for my cigarettes, I had officially met all of the waitresses. Every single one of them had given me their real names too, their attention obvious. So much so, they were starting to hover. One was constantly walking by our table every few minutes.

The Mage next to me folded.

I raised before sipping at my vodka.

The Mage leaned back on his seat, turning his head in my direction and stating in a relaxed tone, “Ms Farrow, correct?”

My lips twitched as I sat my drink down and peered at him. Those were his first words of the evening, earning the covert gazes of everyone at the table. “Yes.” My head tilted toward him. “Mr Stellar, I presume?”

Golden eyes roamed my face sensibly, not flinching at the fact I had known he was the owner all along. “You would be correct.”

I hummed quietly, comfortable in this environment. I tapped my fingers on the table and returned his regard. “Now that I’m positive you’ve scoped out the new name on your list using your best capability, am I trustworthy for your establishment?”

His head cocked, and he stated bluntly, “You have no background, Ms Farrow.”

My lips curved. “I’ve often found backgrounds to be tiresome.”

Easy words. “Where are you from?”

“I’ve lived all over the world. Most recently, I’ve found residency in Choep, New York, which I’m sure you already know.”

“You’ve had experience in gambling.”

It wasn’t a question, but I shrugged. “I grew up around it. A real asshole foster parent I had ran gambling hells like yours.”

“What made you choose my establishment in which to amuse yourself?”

“I live close to here. Plus, yours was the most coveted name I heard.”

“Thus you prefer the glamorous games…”

My smile wasn’t fake. “Not always. I prefer to go where the biggest spenders are.”

“Ms Farrow, the woman brought up in illegal gambling halls, has lived around the world and enjoys the largest bankrolls,” he sipped from his drink, “you know the way things work around here.” He gestured at the table. “Tell me who’s who at this table, because anyone with true skill knows what’s been happening here for the past hour.”

My brows lifted. “You want me to explain your business practices in front of your clients?”

He nodded once. “It’ll be good for them.” He paused, then he tilted his head at Elder Fergus. “Except for the quiet one. He seems to know the score already in the few times he’s been here.”

I chuckled quietly, having seen that myself—and much more—but I asked seriously, “Are you sure about this?”

He sipped his drink. “I always am.”

“Don’t blame me if this backfires.” I nodded to Elder Nelson first. “You’re letting him win big tonight so he’ll come back next time, since he seemed put out at the beginning.” A nod to Elder Venclaire. “You’ve been filling his glasses higher with whiskey than Coca-Cola, getting him nice and drunk. He’s betting more freely with the alcohol.” A nod to Elder Kincaid. “Every time he glances at his watch, your people back off, letting him win the hand so he’ll stay longer.” A nod in Elder Fergus’s direction. “You’re leaving him the hell alone—right now—since he’s not drinking tonight and he’s playing his cards correctly. You’ll make a run for him later when he’s more relaxed.”

A glance to the fire Elemental next to him. “He’s a filler, one of your staff. He judges the way the plays should be made.” I paused. “He really needs to work on his hand signals to you guys. They’re too obvious.” I nodded to him. “You’re here scoping me out, where normally another filler would sit.” A head tilt to the Shifter on the other side of me. “He’s also a filler and helping the plays by your lead man, the fire Elemental, happen correctly.” My lips curved. “And he sniffed me every time I spoke to make sure I told the truth.”

I had to hand it to the Elders, every single one of them handled that very well. Not because they heard they were getting played, but because I listed clearly what they already knew. Every single one of them was playing the player. The owner of the establishment was getting swindled right under his own nose by the younger motley crew, but of course I wasn’t about to mention that.

“Damn,” Elder Venclaire mumbled and lifted his drink. He stared at it cross-eyed, acting the tipsy client. “I thought they tasted stronger.”

With that same self-assured tone I knew in 2035, Elder Fergus drawled, “And yet, you kept ordering them.”

Mr Stellar glanced from me to them. Back to me. “Do you know who they are?”

A simple answer, as I was unable to lie. “Yes.”

“I thought so,” he hummed, flicking a finger at my face. “Although, you hid it well.” He tilted his head at them again. “So…who are they?”

I eyed his features, then I realized what he was asking. “They’re powerful men whom you aren’t afraid to show that you’ve been cheating them.”

“And what do you suppose we do with less influential customers, who enter our establishment with poor intentions?”

My brows bounced. “What any decent owner such as yourself would do.” A shrug. “You’d hurt them when they weren’t looking.”

An unbidden chuckle erupted deep in his throat, his eyes crinkling. “I wasn’t expecting that much honesty, Ms Farrow.” He rubbed at his chest while he continued laughing, his gaze running over my lips. “My question was supposed to frighten you, as it does most people.”

My lips curved. “I’m not most people, Mr Stellar.” I wasn’t sure how many times I was going to say that in my lifetime. It should be obvious after a minute with me.

He shook his head, wiping at his eyes. “Christ, that foster parent you spoke of must have been a true bastard.”

“Pretty much the worst you could ever imagine.” I played with one of my chips on the table, but I kept eye contact with the man. “I really don’t wish to talk about him any further.”

He inhaled heavily, catching his breath. He rubbed at his chest, eyeing me in a professional, and if I wasn’t mistaken, sexually interested way as he lifted his drink once more. Lowering the glass, he rolled a finger, meaning the game could continue from its small hiatus. He leaned closer, placing an arm on the edge of the table, and tilted his head to give us privacy from the rest of the table. “Are you only interested in women, Ms Farrow?”

“No.” I lifted my brows. “I prefer the soft and the hard.”

His lips curved. “I believe you’re almost trustworthy.” He patted my steady hand on the table, his touch lingering a moment longer than necessary. “Your name will be on the list at any of my establishments, although, I frequent this one more often than others…if you’re interested.” He stood and motioned at someone across the room before peering back down to me. “And please, if you’re not planning to use one of my waitresses tonight, let them know since I believe they’re holding off on other offers.” His lips tilted. “That was nicely played, by the way.”

I blinked up at him innocently. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

He chuckled again, waving a hand at the Shifter behind me giving him a signal. “God man, I don’t need to know that.” Eyes back to me, he spoke in a serious tone. “Just give them an answer so they can make their money.” A head tilt to Elder Fergus. “I believe he’s waiting on Sarah.” He walked backward a few steps and grinned. “Or Raven, as she informed him.”

He winked, turning, and headed toward the back room.

I folded my hand absently when the call was raised, and bucked up. I peered to Elder Fergus and stated candidly, “I’ll tell her she’s all yours.”

His curls were a bit shorter, stopping just under his ears. The look was good on him, showing his combined rough and refined features more clearly. Or perhaps his face wasn’t as filled out as his older counterpart. Either way, he still looked remarkably the same. His words were quiet and shocked the hell out of me. “I believe I’d prefer someone else tonight.” Amber eyes met mine straight on. “A fire Elemental, I think.” As I stared unblinkingly at him, his lips curved on one side. “Perhaps you know of one who would be interested, Ms Farrow?”

It was too damn quiet. I jerked my gaze away from him. I was so not about to go there with this man in the past…my present…whatever. It wasn’t happening. I quickly stood, unable to recover from that offer to play any damn role. It was too much. I pointed at my chips, my eyes on the dealer. “I’m up a little over a hundred. Keep a marker under my name.”

When the dealer nodded, I turned from the table and sauntered at a decent clip through the room, only slowing my pace when I was outside. The line to enter the establishment was still long even though it was close to one o’clock in the morning. I hurried to my car two blocks away.

Breathless, I inhaled heavily when I stopped in front of it and reached for the doorhandle.

I froze.

In my haste to leave I had left my purse behind, my keys inside it.

“Shit!” I shouted in frustration. Frustration at the damn life I had been living. I banged my fists on the window, the sounds of city traffic loud around me. “Goddammit!”

I ran my hands through my hair and tugged at the strands, holding them there as I stared at my car door. My chest heaved. In defeat, I muttered, “Well, fuck.”

There was nothing else I could do. My purse had cash in it and my ID. I had to go back for it. Dropping my arms, I jumped a few times in place and rolled my head on my shoulders, preparing, getting my game face on.

I turned to go back to the club.

And stopped dead in my tracks.

I stared, barely managing to keep a straight expression. “Been there long?”

All four Elders nodded once, their own expressions blank.

It was Elder Fergus—God fucking help me—who stepped forward. “We followed you. The game was going to be much more boring without you there.” He lifted the small black clutch in his hand. “Plus, you forgot your purse.”

I cleared my throat, staring at his black silk shirt, the style somewhat similar to the clothing trend of my time. “Right.” I moved forward two steps, holding my hand out. “Thank you.”

He took two steps forward, his glide extremely careful as he countered my move slowly. “Actually, Ms Farrow…” His legs bent, and he tilted lower until his amber eyes were staring directly into mine, not letting me stare at his chest. “I was thinking,” he jiggled my clutch, “I would hold this for ransom.”

I blinked at him. “What?” I waggled my extended hand, staring into his eyes even as he began to straighten. “That’s mine. Give it back.”

He flipped my clutch casually into the air and caught it absently as he shook his head. “No, I don’t think so. It’s mine for the next,” a glance at his shiny, expensive watch, “two hours, at least.” My teeth gritted as amber eyes lifted back to my gaze, shimmering in the lamp lights around us. He flipped my clutch again. “Aren’t you going to ask what my demand is?”

I inhaled heavily through my nose. “What do you want from me for the next two hours?” My head tilted in the direction of the club. “You want me to go back in there and earn more money for you four? Even though you were doing just fine on your own, pulling the wool over Mr Stellar’s eyes?”

Green eyebrows rose. “Caught on to that, did you?”

I crossed my arms. “Yes.”

He tapped my purse against his other hand. “I don’t want you to go back to earn more money for us.” His head tilted. “And not just because you have your own game going and I would hate to intrude.” He pointed my clutch at my face “But be careful, he is a dangerous man.” He went back to tapping my purse on his other palm. “My main reason I don’t want you to go back is because for the next two hours I wish to enjoy your company while we eat.”

I blinked very slowly at hearing how he so sweetly interjected that he knew I was also playing Mr Stellar. “You want me to eat with you.” Another blink with slow words. “As ransom for my purse.”

“Yes.” He waved my purse down by his chest where my eyes had traveled, and slowly he dipped again. Amber eyes stared into my eyes, his lips curving up on one side. His smile invited me to join in with his humor. “I’d like to eat. With you.” A casual shrug of his shoulder as he unhurriedly began to straighten, my brows puckering as my gaze followed his. He shrugged his shoulders again. “It’s just a meal.” He tilted his head toward the silent Elders. “They’ll be there, too. We always go for pancakes after we stay out late gambling.”

Both sides of his lips curved. “And the person who won the least that night always has to pay.” Green brows bounced. “Which tonight would technically be you, since the four of us each earned over three hundred.”

My brows straightened, raising high. I pointed at myself. “I’m not paying.”

Instant reply. “So that’s a yes? You’ll come?”

My jaw started to gape as I realized I had been duped, though it had been in a sweet way, really. “Just for the record, this is seriously a bad idea.”

“It’s just a meal.” He took two steps back, my clutch still in his hand.

I crossed my arms, moving two small steps toward him. “When is a meal ever just a meal with Royals?” I glared as I continued moving forward, my steps still small. I could not believe I had been roped into this. Not to mention, I was actually doing it.

“Had much experience with Royals?”

“A bit,” I murmured vaguely. I was really going to have to watch what I said, so I went with a safe topic. “Where is this pancake place?” I couldn’t deny I was hungry.

“Just a few short blocks away.” He grinned.

“And least I’ve got flats on,” I muttered, quickly peering away from him and picking up my pace, deciding I was definitely hungry. “Okay, let’s go.” I stared straight ahead, wrapping my arms around myself against the chilly air as I moved in line with them. I stood between Elder Kincaid and Elder Fergus, their bodies blocking the worst of the chill. “Do they have oatmeal?”

“I believe so,” Elder Fergus walked easily next to me. He slowed, his longer legs making his steps smaller, when he glanced down at me. “Are you cold?”

“A bit,” I murmured vaguely. It took a second for me to understand that none of them were cold, and the fact I was probably had something to do with me not using my powers as I should be. “I won’t freeze, though.” A pause before I amended, “Actually, I would gladly freeze if I could find a decent bowl of oatmeal around here.”

“It’s good,” Elder Nelson stated from the far side of our group. “I’ve had it before.”

My pace quickened. “Good is definitely better than I’ve had so far.” My head cocked. I asked the group, “Have any of you ever made oatmeal yourselves before?”

Elder Fergus cleared his throat. “I have. Why do you ask?”

I scowled at the street ahead, dodging lots of Coms and a few Mysticals, most of them staring covertly at the men around me. Each passer-by knew these Royals’ status, even if I wasn’t entirely sure yet. “I tried making it when I couldn’t find any place around here that didn’t serve a sludge they called oatmeal.” I shrugged. “It came out tasting like all the crap I’d been served.” My lips pinched. “Possibly a little worse.”

He cleared his throat again. “The directions are on the tub.”

I waved an irritated hand before quickly tucking it close to my body. “Never mind. I’m just the world’s worst cook.” I huffed, my breath a white puff on the breeze. “I never fail to ruin something I try to make, hence I am willing to freeze for something decent.”

Elder Venclaire’s head tilted around Elder Fergus, his brows scrunched. “Why don’t you use your powers if you’re truly cold?”

I blinked straight ahead, seeing my small fumble way too late. I stated the truth, “I try not to use my powers too much.”

“Why?”

“Not a real big fan of them sometimes,” I mumbled, then I squinted ahead of us. I hopped as I walked to see over the heads of the taller people. “Are we getting close?”

“Not really,” Elder Fergus stated, then he grabbed my right arm and pulled me to an abrupt stop. He placed two fingers in his mouth and whistled loudly at a cab driving by. The monstrous, old—new—cab came to a screeching halt. Elder Fergus grinned at me. “You’ll be warm when we all fit in there.”

And…he wasn’t kidding.

Elder Venclaire was at least kind enough to say he’d run—and he’d probably make it there faster than us. But the rest of us—all four of us—piled into the back seat. The cab felt much less monstrous when you were crammed into the back with three powerful men, their magic leaking and making it stuffy inside. Not to mention, I was sitting on Elder Fergus’s lap, sitting as far on the edge of his knees and as far from any private areas as I could get, pressing myself against the bench seat in front of us. I mean, dammit, he had said just a meal.

He grabbed my hips when we took a turn.

I slammed one hand against the door, hanging on, and slapped at his hands with the other. I glanced back at him, peering down my nose. “None of that.”

I swear his lips trembled, but it could have been a shadow from a street light playing against his face. “I was only trying to keep you from falling.”

“Mmm-hmm.” I sniffed in his direction covertly, scenting spiced earth and herbs. The scent only grew stronger in the small, confined area. “I don’t believe you, so keep your paws to yourself.”

He deadpanned, “If you start to fall, I’ll make sure to keep my paws to myself.”

I glared down my nose. “I’m glad we understand each other.” I rubbed at my sniffer as the smell was sharpening, and I asked the cabbie, “Can you please hurry?”

The Com’s eyes flashed back. His driving was too fucking careful. His hands were at ten and two, and he was driving at least five miles under the speed limit. He whispered harshly, “Don’t you know who they are?”

I ran a hand over my face, exhaling a heavy sigh, then leaned forward further and waved a finger in front of his face. “Open the damn window then!” I rubbed at my nose again, the smell stuck inside this vehicle. The cabbie griped at me, slapping at my hand and cursing in what was possibly Russian, so I did what any woman would do when stuck with people from the past. I lunged over the seat, grabbing the wheel when the cabbie shrieked and jerked it the wrong way. I quickly righted our course then snaked a fast hand to the crank to roll the window down, bumping his chest hard with each round. I barked gruffly, “When I tell you to do something, you fucking do it. Got it, asshole?”

“Yes, yes,” he mumbled in shock.

I glanced up, seeing the red light he couldn’t. I shouted, “Brake! Brake!”

Like a good little pissant, he slammed on the brakes and stopped just in time. The pedestrians crossed the street in front of us in a huge mass. The small problem was that my body landed on the steering wheel—or more like, the horn—the thing blaring loudly at the mass crossing the road. Still half hanging over the seat, I waved at the shouting crowd. I yelled out the window, “Sorry! But fuck those damn cabbies, right?”

I pushed myself to the back of the cab, ignoring the round of curses still being shouted at us. Not everyone liked almost being run over. I sat primly on the edge of Elder Fergus’s knees, brushing my hair out of my face as I murmured casually, “Friendly crowd.”

All three of them started choking.

I patted the driver’s shoulder softly. “It really would have gone much better if you did what I asked the first time.”

“Yes, ma’am.” A hurried nod. “Yes, ma’am.”

Elder Fergus, a fist over his mouth, gave up the fight and dropped it to burst out laughing contagiously, the other two following right behind him.

I found myself laughing too, a real laugh.

This was camaraderie I hadn’t felt in three months. And I liked it.

Chapter Thirty-Two

All four of us were still chuckling and wiping our eyes when we exited the cab, the cabbie not taking any fare from us whatsoever. I stretched my back while standing on the sidewalk, rubbing at my stomach which was aching from laughing so hard.

Elder Venclaire opened the door for us to a small, all-night breakfast eatery. Eyeing the four of us, he asked, “What did I miss?”

Elder Nelson wore a huge smile on his face. “She almost killed us.”

Elder Fergus snorted. “Correction: she almost killed twenty innocents.”

Elder Kincaid shrugged, snorting. “Close enough to the same thing.”

Elder Venclaire’s eyebrows were lifted high on his forehead, glancing at each of us, then he nodded his head toward me. “Next time, I’m riding.”

An eye-catching earth Elemental hostess came up behind them, grabbing menus. She ran her fingers across Elder Fergus’s stomach, her pink nails bright against his black shirt. She held her hand firmly against his flat stomach. “Your usual table, babe?”

Elder Fergus glanced down at her face while removing her hand without trouble. “We’ll actually need a table for five tonight, Donna.”

“Five,” she stated slowly, her gaze darting to me. Her attractive brown eyes ran over my form from head to toe, her brows puckered. “Five?”

I lifted both my hands in an easy truce. “I’m not interested in him.” Truth. “But if he’s not interested in you anymore, I can’t help that.” When Elder Fergus cocked a green brow, I shrugged a shoulder. “Sorry.”

His lips twitched. “Friends?”

I nodded, a smile lifting my lips. “I’d like that.”

He held up his own hands. “I’ll really keep my paws off you then.”

I believed him. “Good. I’d hate to break ’em.”

His head tilted back, and his laughter filled the diner.

I smiled, then I turned my attention to the staring waitress. “The table?”

Her composure flared to life, and her spine straightened. She grabbed one more menu from the stand and glanced around the intimate room. “I can put you all in a round booth. That’s all we’ve got to fit your group.”

“Thank you,” Elder Fergus stated gently.

Silent, she nodded and showed us to our booth. “Ryan will be with you guys in a moment.”

“Well…” Elder Venclaire drawled, breaking the silence as she walked away. He had his eyes on the booth. All of them did, as if they were hesitant to sit directly next to one another. “Who’s sitting where?”

“Technically…” Elder Fergus rubbed his mouth, his amused eyes dancing.

My lips twitched, finishing his sentence for him, “There’s only one seat.”

“All right, smart-asses.” Elder Venclaire pointed at the booth. “Everyone pile in.”

Still they didn’t move.

“Okay, where do you guys normally sit?” I asked.

As one, they pointed to the far corner at an empty, large table with four separate seats. “Okay.” I was understanding their difficulty in adjusting to the more crammed booth, but still… “Just imagine it’s the cab.”

Elder Fergus’s nose crinkled. “That wasn’t so bad.”

The rest nodded.

Elder Fergus allowed me to sit first, only to push me as he sat. I had to scoot quickly or risk getting squashed. But I slammed into Elder Kincaid, who had snuck in the other way. Elder Nelson sat next to him, with Elder Venclaire sitting down last, on Elder Fergus’s other side. A bit breathless, and squashed again, I murmured, “That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

“Apparently not,” Elder Venclaire muttered dryly, sliding menus over the table to everyone, his blue eyes meeting mine. “I’m seriously riding next time.”

“The cabbie was fucking hilarious,” Elder Fergus stated, a small chuckle bubbling past his lips before he cut it off. He rumbled a decent impression, “Yes, ma’am. Yes, ma’am.”

Elder Nelson snorted. “I still think her best work tonight was getting all of those prostitutes’ real names.” He shook his head. “It was like watching dog shit turned into pure, rose-smelling gold.”

I laughed outright. “Thank you.”

“No, the best of the evening was that she managed to pass his test with flying colors.” Elder Kincaid lifted dark eyebrows. “She even managed to get him, a Mage, to hit on her in front of us.”

My lips twitched. “You heard that, huh?”

He nodded, his smile cunning.

I added to the conversation, “What I found amazing was four Royals who flew completely under the radar as they used the owner’s game against him.”

“He’s an ass,” Elder Fergus grunted, peering at his menu. “The first night we went there, he tried that shit on us, and we let it fly.” A shrug. “Just so we could come back and work him over a few times.” Amber eyes flicked to me. “Would you like to share what you’re up to with him? He’s obviously your main target.”

My head teetered back and forth. “No, it’s probably not a good idea.”

He hummed quietly, not pressing any further, and turned his eyes back to his menu.

“Actually, I’ll tell you what the most fascinating feat of the night is.” Elder Venclaire drummed his fingers on the table, staring directly at me, his eyebrows slowly rising. “It would be the Mystical who could pass for a Com—if her hair wasn’t neon red. Because we can’t feel your power, Ms Farrow.” His eyes flicked down to my right wrist. “And that bruise has been on your arm since you exited the cab.” Slow words. “You’re not healing like a Mystical, even a weak one.”

I tilted my arm. There was a nasty bruise on the side of my wrist peeking out from under the edge of my sleeve, the colors garish. I must have hit my arm on the steering wheel. I silently cursed his damn Vampire sight. Even though the action was useless, I tucked my arm under the table quickly as my gaze darted to each of the Elders staring at me with carefully blank expressions. “I’m not a Com. I’m a Mystical, an Elemental.” I let my eyes glow, glancing at each of them before I shut off my power. “And let’s skip past the topic of what you just saw.” There wasn’t really anything I could say as an excuse. “I am protected magically from others feeling my power, and I’ll warn you up front that if you try testing me, it feels like sandpaper running over my skin, so please don’t.”

When I stopped speaking, Elder Nelson’s eyes flew to Elder Kincaid.

The Elder Shifter nodded once, stating, “Truth to all.”

“All right, Ms Farrow,” Elder Fergus stated with a serious tone. “As the Prodigies, we’ll trust you. For now.”

Well, that answered that question. Prodigies.

I grinned. “I wouldn’t expect any less. And call me Sadie.”

“Okay, Sadie.” His head teetered in thought. “You can call me Fergus.”

I snorted and held my stomach as I laughed.

He shrugged a shoulder, a corner of his lips lifting. “We’re not sleeping together.”

I held up a pointed finger. “Very true.” I stared at the men in this booth. “I think I’m going to like being friends with you guys.” I paused, quirking a brow. “If you can keep up.”

Their wicked smiles informed me that they most certainly could.

The next morning, Saturday, I woke to a soft knock at my door. Although I had only been asleep for a few hours, I still felt refreshed, smiling from my previous evening and rolling out of bed with pep. All four Prodigies had insisted—politely—after a covert glance at my car, that their limo follow me home to make sure I arrived safely. It had been unnerving having the limo follow me. It was like a cop was tailing me and almost as if I needed to follow each driving rule. My trusty car made it fine. The Prodigies had been in superb spirits from their ride, half lit after raiding the limo’s minibar, so I had asked them if they wanted to come inside and watch television. They had stayed and sobered up before being dropped at each of the Kings’ homes. They were much more intriguing and complex than they had let on in 2035.

And with them, I didn’t feel so lonely.

As I peered through the peephole, my grin only grew. I ran my fingers through my hair, trying to fix my bed hair. I unlocked and opened the door. “Don’t you four sleep?”

All four Prodigies grinned then stormed inside, practically running me over. They were dressed casually in athletic pants and t-shirts and held brown grocery sacks.

Venclaire mumbled, “Good morning to you, too.”

Kincaid stated, “We know we’re risking overdoing a good thing too soon, but the Kings and Elders make us spend the weekends together.”

Nelson smiled, a little nervous. “And…it was better with you around, so…”

Fergus bounced the bag in his arms. “We brought breakfast to bribe you to spend the day with us.”

I eyed the bags. “Do I have to cook it?” We might all be ill if I did.

Fergus smirked. “We didn’t bring food over for you to cook it for us. I’m going to cook.”

“Oh, by all means.” I gestured grandly to my small kitchen, shutting the apartment door and locking it. “Consider me bribed for a day of fun. But I need to brush my teeth first.” I waggled a finger at the kitchen again. “You can start unloading in there.”

“Will do,” Venclaire murmured, his and Fergus’s backs to me, both already walking into kitchen. “You might want to put some pants on, too.”

I blinked, jerking my head down to my attire. “Shit.” I hadn’t even seen him check me out, but he sure as hell noticed more than I had. I was wearing only a tank top and a pair of panties. I was thrilled I had taken off the Prodigy Elemental ring from my toe last night while putting lotion on my feet. “Pants coming right up.” I hurried into the bathroom, taking care of business there before finding a pair of cotton shorts and a bra. I walked into the kitchen, eyeing the goods they had spread out on the short countertop. “You got a lot.”

Fergus nodded once, also eyeing the choices. “We didn’t know what you liked, so we got a bit of everything.” A point at a tub. “Including oatmeal.”

I stared at the eggs, ham, and cheese. “At the risk of sounding greedy…do you know how to make an omelet?”

“I can do that.”

I clasped my hands in front of me, trying to keep from waving them everywhere in giddy delight. “I also want you to show me how to do it, so I can do it on my own.”

“I can do that, too.” He rummaged through the pots and pans I had bought not too long ago in my attempt to learn to cook better. “You’ve got a decent selection here.”

“Thanks.” I carefully watched which skillet he pulled out. “The salesperson was very helpful.”

My phone rang, startling me. I had forgotten I had the dang thing since I never used the bulky contraption. No one ever called me. I instantly grabbed it, continuing to watch what bowl Fergus was pulling down from a cupboard. “Hello?”

All I heard was static.

“Hello?”

More static.

I hung up. “Someone’s connection sucks.” Then I snapped my fingers and pointed at Fergus when he glanced at me. He was cracking an egg. “Give me a second. I want to get a pad of paper and pen to write what you’re doing.”

His lips quirked. “I’m not going anywhere.”

“Thanks,” I murmured, quickly turning and racing back to my bedroom. Digging through my dresser, I heard the phone ring again. I called loudly, “Can you get that?”

The phone quit ringing, and I heard Fergus’s soft tone as he answered, the sound muffled. I grabbed a pad of paper and dug through another drawer for a pen, finding one relatively quickly. I made my way back to the kitchen. Fergus was resting with his back against the wall, giving me wide, crazy eyes, pointing at the phone. But he continued speaking calmly. “No, sir, I did not spend the night.” A pause, his eyes glancing toward me. He appeared put out, even if his words were exceptionally collected. “Yes, sir, I just came over a few minutes ago to make breakfast for her.” He fumbled over his words. “Yes, I was out with her last night. We went out to eat with the other Prodigies.”

Snapping my mouth shut from its gaping state, I asked incredulously, “Who is that?”

Fergus put his hand over the receiver, lifting his brows and staring. “Elder Farrar.”

Yep, that look told me I had some explaining to do. Wonderful.

I moved forward and held my free hand out.

Fergus diplomatically said his goodbye, then he handed me the phone.

I grumbled, “Hello?”

He was chuckling over the line. “God, you should have heard his voice when I told him who I was.” A pause. “I probably had the same reaction when he told me who he was.”

I ignored that. “Did you try to call a few minutes ago, too?”

“Yep.” I could practically see him grinning through the phone. “I was actually trying to call you on my new,” throat clearing, “cell phone.”

I blinked. “Well, your reception’s terrible. You should think about switching carriers.”

There was a long pause. “I don’t think you heard me correctly, because you’re not reacting appropriately…and I didn’t understand half of what you just said. A cell phone, Sadie. As in, a small device that’s portable.”

“Oh.” I nodded my head, then I stated with false cheer, “That’s unbelievable! You got a cell phone. Congratulations.”

Instant reaction from Fergus. “He did?” He pointed a whisk at me. “Ask him where he got it. They’re sold out everywhere I’ve looked.”

I asked into the receiver, “Did you get that?”

“Now that was the proper response.” A cocky snort. “I got the last one.”

“Sorry,” I told Fergus. “He picked up the last one.”

He blinked. “Ask him how much he wants for it.”

An instant reply came over the line. “It’s not for sale.”

I blinked, motioning between the phone and Fergus. “Would you two prefer to talk again, instead of using me as a go-between?” I paused, then I told Fergus, “It’s not for sale.”

He cursed quietly, scowling at the phone, but he kept his mouth shut.

“Hello, Sadie? Are you there?”

“Yep, I’m here.”

“On to my second reason for calling. I wanted to know how you’re doing, but from the sounds of it, it’s not going too bad.”

“I’m going to skip over the part where a cell phone took precedence over my wellbeing and tell you that, yes, things aren’t going too bad right now. In fact, I’d kind of like to get back to it, but…” I nibbled at my bottom lip, turning my back on Fergus. “You know, keep in touch.”

“I will,” he stated calmly. “Take care.”

“You too,” I murmured quietly. “I’ll talk to you later.”

We hung up.

There was silence all around.

I turned, holding the pad of paper and pen poised to write. I smiled sweetly. Innocently. I motioned at the goods on the counter. “I think we’re probably free of any more phone calls, so we can start.”

Fergus didn’t move except to cross his arms. “Elder Farrar.”

The three other Prodigies standing in my living room watched. Quiet.

The whisk tapped on Fergus’s bicep. “He’s been MIA for, like, twenty years. He’s one of the big guys of the war. He’s an utterly merciless, punishing individual.” His head tilted, staring at me thoroughly. “When you said you had experience with the Royals, I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but he sure as hell wasn’t it.”

I shrugged a shoulder. “He’s actually very kind.”

He choked on a laugh, tipping the whisk in my direction. “You must be one of the few he does like.”

“He’s said a few times he likes me.”

A clearly incredulous expression passed over his features as he shook his head. “I wonder if anyone doesn’t like you.”

“There are a few, I’m sure, since I’m not perfect.” I bounced my brows. “But more importantly, do you like me enough to start teaching me to cook?”

Both sides of his lips tilted. “The Prodigy chef at your service, madam.”

Chapter Thirty-Three

I had no clue where the hell we were tonight—Venclaire had found the place. I only knew we were in New York City and I was having a blast. The music wasn’t God-awful as the beat was reminiscent of what I normally danced to in 2035. The drinks were never-ending as long as you paid a small fee, which was a special on Friday nights. The hotel we were in reminded me of a converted warehouse, and the place was darkened for the night’s masquerade party they were throwing in honor of a convention in town. I didn’t know which one, and I really didn’t care.

The Prodigies had rented a suite in the hotel, and we were dressed funky as hell, even wearing the half-masks provided at the door. We moshed with the crowd while drinking.

And drinking.

And drinking.

I twirled in my dark attire, having stylishly cut and ripped my only pair of black leather pants. My halter-neck top shimmered indigo, and my hair and eyebrows were spelled deep black—courtesy of Nelson. My eyes were lined heavily with silver and black liner, and my lips were glossed deep red. I grinned at the Prodigies and waved a finger at my glass, indicating I was going to get a refill. Breathless and content, I moved through the crowd as the only lights in the club twirled red, the air fogged with cigarette smoke.

After two shots of vodka and a refilled glass of heavy-on-the-vodka screwdriver, I maneuvered back through the throng, merrily stumbling over people. But when I arrived to where I’d left the Prodigies, all four of them were grinding with multiple Mysticals. I winked at them and curved through the heated bodies, deciding to have a cigarette.

At the fringes of the crowd, I bumped a rock-hard body dancing with a female.

I couldn’t see very well in the dimness and with everyone’s powers undulating against me, but I felt the man stumble, grunting quietly and his drink sloshing worse than mine. When I helped steady him, his warm, enormous arms enveloped me, and he started dancing against me. I bopped my head to the beat, lifting my arms, and I started moving my hips with his. The woman next to us cursed before she turned and started dancing with someone else. At least I thought she did. It was hard to tell in the murkiness of the place. My eyes glowed to see as I moved, though I could hardly make out his blue eyes glowing down at me briefly through the eye-slits in his mask.

I could scarcely hear him over the noise as he pulled me closer, guzzling a portion of his drink. “Are you here with someone?”

Bumping into his hard-as-hell chest, I took a large drink, downing half of it.

“Friends,” I shouted over the music. “You?” God, he felt wonderful against me, his size massive. I could recognize even through my drunken haze that he danced like sex and sin in his own drunken state.

“A friend who’s working,” he grumbled. He dipped his head, banging his face against my neck briefly. “I wanted to leave, but he tried to get me drunk.”

My body swayed, but he held on tight, stumbling with me. “You are drunk.”

“So are you,” he mumbled, tilting his head back and grinning sloppily before downing the rest of his drink with one hand. His other warm palm was on my hip, keeping me close. Uncaring, he dropped his bottle on the ground when he finished it.

In a rush, he bent and his mouth was on mine.

I stilled for all of a heartbeat, my vision blurry as my head spun.

Then it was spinning for a whole different, pleasant reason, rather than because of the splendid alcohol I had consumed. His lips were the softest I had ever felt, full and supple, yet dominating in attention. I pressed harder against them, groaning quietly. Vibrations tickled my lips as he moaned. His tongue darted out, slick and hot against my bottom lip. I swayed from drink and allure, and I opened for him, my own glass dropping to the floor. I fisted my hands in the softest curls imaginable, but oddly he didn’t dip his tongue inside my mouth. He merely continued to outline my lips, then he stroked my lips with his—with skill.

It was heaven in an embrace.

We started moving, my feet stumbling backward as he pushed us through the groping crowd. His mouth never left mine. Our lips meshed damn perfectly, a seamless, uncanny fit. His hands were running down to grip my ass hard, both of us moaning as we relocated. Panting against his mouth, I mumbled, “Where are we going?”

“To the room I’m staying in with my friend,” he slurred, his right arm wrapping around my waist.

Eyes closed, I managed to wobble my head in acceptance, stroking his lips greedily.

Why the hell not?

If I was stuck in this blasted time, I was going to have some fun.

Real fun. Fucking finally.

No consequences. No reasoning.

And he, the man with the fucking body from paradise, was going to give it to me.

Stumbling through the dark hallways of the club, we exited a back door into a brightly lit hallway. The abrupt, glaring light made me squint, and I kept my eyes shut against the heinous shine. He lifted me straight off my feet and we banged against a door across the hallway.

He cursed quietly, releasing one of his arms that he had around my waist, and a second later the door against my back opened. We were inside a dark hotel room. He slammed the door closed behind us, setting me on my feet. Our motions became blurry again, fumbling with each other’s clothing as he walked me backward, each of us trying to undo buttons and zippers until we finally reached another door.

Our hands were still busy tearing off each other’s clothes.

Our masks disappeared in the blackness.

Dizzy, and both of us blessedly naked, I grunted as we fell sideways against a wall, his weight heavy against my smaller frame. He turned us and lifted me, pressing my back against the wall. My legs automatically hooked around his lean waist. Vision was all but impossible in here, and I shouted when his hand went between my legs, two fingers instantly sliding between my folds.

With complete dominance, he bit my neck roughly.

My vision dimmed further, carnal pleasure evaporating the world around me.

His talented fingers rubbed from my core to my clit, playing with me.

I was suddenly on my hands and knees on the bed next to us, unsure how it happened. His heated body pressed against me from behind and his cock was shoving into me.

His cock was…big.

There was no other word for it as he stretched me completely full, past full. The feeling was not exactly one of pleasure. I shouted, dropping my head onto a pillow as he groaned long, the sound deep and purr-like. His fingers were digging into my hips while his own hips pulled back.

Without mercy, he drove his hips forward.

He passed my virginal barrier and buried himself deep inside me. He filled me painfully as his long, thick cock stretched my channel to its limits. With a choked scream caught in my throat, he stilled behind me. My muscles strained as my fingers dug into the soft mattress under me. Shallow, heavy panting was all I could hear for a few beats behind me.

His voice was guttural. “Virgin.”

“Not so much now.” I was trembling. “You’re fucking huge.”

He grunted, his large palms running gently down my hips, petting me.

With alcohol coursing through my system, time slowed. He started a relaxed rhythm behind me, a gentle coaxing as his cock pulled in and out of me, rubbing against my channel’s wet walls in a gentle glide. Slow and steady. Working my body to accommodate his size.

When the pain finally subsided, I demanded, “More. Give me more.”

“Fuck yes,” he murmured quietly on a moan, our breathing escalating as he pumped in and out of me. His rhythm increased until I was screaming under him, his hand fisting in my hair and yanking me up. My back slammed against his chest. One of his bulging arms gripped me around the waist, and his other hand slid down, his fingers delving to my clit. I jolted against him, but he held my hair tight. His teeth landed on my ear, nibbling softly. “You must be abnormally weak because you didn’t buck earlier, so I’m going to taste you.” I was confused, but his slick tongue pressed inside my mouth, stroking against mine sensually.

I was lost in carnal bliss. I could kiss this man forever.

His fingers stroked faster below and his cock pumped inside my tight channel.

We groaned as we, indeed, tasted each other.

A unique forest scent, like the scent before a rainfall and spiced with evergreen, wafted on the air. The scent was his, his smell of arousal, and it was a subtle scent that tickled my nose past the alcohol. I was confused for a second. In the club I had thought him a water Elemental, not an earth Elemental, but it must have been my glowing eyes that had reflected on his hair, making it appear blue instead of green. But it didn’t matter as our tongues slid against each other with insatiable hunger, perfectly in sync and making me quiver against him.

He pinched my clit.

My world crashed as I screamed into his mouth, my body convulsing and sending me over the edge. I drifted in a breeze of warm tranquilness as fire rocketed through my system, my core squeezing his cock. My entire body shook against him. His arm around me tightened as I bowed, my head arching back against his chest. He growled quietly, an odd noise in my haze. His own shout soon followed mine as he pumped his hips against mine chaotically before slamming into me so deeply I screamed again. His body trembled against mine, his cock pumping deep inside me, and warmth flooded my intimate channel as I went limp inside his strong embrace.

We were falling.

Falling forward.

He barely caught us with a quick jerk of his arm.

We landed in a smooth motion against the mattress.

My eyelids closed in a fever of satisfaction, my head spinning from alcohol.

I passed out.

Moaning, my head killing me, I barely remembered whose hard body was pressed against my back. I swatted at the hand running across my bare hip. “Mu sleepz.”

A quiet chuckle sounded against my ear, gravelly and deep. The hand stopped its wandering to hold me in the semi-darkness, predawn light filtering through the shuttered windows. He grumbled on a yawn, “Fine, I could use more sleep.”

I went back under.

Flickering my eyes open, my head didn’t hurt so badly. However, the bright light shining through the window wasn’t helping much. If I hadn’t been using my powers at low level recently, ramping up my immunity, I would have been in a lot more pain. Instead I just had a slight hangover.

“What time’s it?” I muttered, rubbing my face and staring at a generic hotel wall.

The answer I received was a light snore against the back of my head.

I stretched, arching and groaning with the motion.

The man behind me stirred slightly. He rumbled an incoherent word, his voice heavy with sleep as his head fell off mine onto the pillow beneath us.

I rolled under the thin blanket, his warmth more than enough to keep me toasty through the night. He grumbled and stretched his naked body against my equally bare flesh. When I stopped turning, I came nose to nose with him.

And froze.

My breath caught inside my chest. Horror filled me in an instant, my stomach clutching. I squealed as I peered into striking, navy blue eyes.

Black—black!—fucking curls dangled in sexy disarray around his face.

A very recognizable face.

Another damn face I had known in 2035.

This was bad.

One thought. My only thought.

He’s going to kill me.

I stared into the eyes of Elder Merrick.

Thanks for reading CHOSEN FOOL. I hope you enjoyed it.

If you’d like to know more about me, my books, or to connect with me online, you can visit my webpage scarlettdawn.net, follow me on Twitter @ScarlettDawnUSA, or like my Facebook page Scarlet Dawn Author.

Sign up for my newsletter here: http://eepurl.com/4X1rv.

You can also follow me through my publisher’s page here www.escapepublishing.com.au

Reviews can help readers find books, and I am grateful for all honest reviews. Thank you for taking the time to let others know what you’ve read, and what you thought.

You’ve just read a book in my FOREVER EVERMORE series. The other books in this series are KING HALL, KING CAVE, KING TOMB, and CHOSEN THIEF.

This book was published by Escape Publishing. If you’d like to sample some more great books from my fellow Escape Artists, please turn the page.

Bestselling Titles by Escape Publishing…

King Hall
Scarlett Dawn

A fresh, meaty, sink-your-teeth-in-and-hold-on-tight new adult fantasy series kicks off with King Hall…

King Hall — where the Mysticals go to learn their craft, get their degrees, and transition into adulthood. And where four new Rulers will rise and meet their destinies.

Lily Ruckler is adept at one thing: survival. Born a Mystical hybrid, her mere existence is forbidden, but her nightmare is only about to start. Fluke, happenstance, and a deep personal loss finds Lily deeply entrenched with those who would destroy her simply for existing — The Mystical Kings. Being named future Queen of the Shifters shoves Lily into the spotlight, making her one of the most visible Mysticals in the world. But with risk comes a certain solace — her burgeoning friendships with the other three Rulers: a wicked Vampire, a wild-child Mage, and a playboy Elemental. Backed by their faith and trust, Lily begins to relax into her new life.

Then chaos erupts as the fragile peace between Commoners and Mysticals is broken, and suddenly Lily realises the greatest threat was never from within, and her fear takes on a new name: the Revolution.

Chosen Thief
Scarlett Dawn

The second saga in the bestselling, groundbreaking Forever Evermore series begins with Chosen Thief, where the life of a skilled lawbreaker becomes much more than she ever wanted…

Caroline Jules knows death is imminent. She’s only 22, but as an inmate of Death Row in the most secure Mystical jail, what else could her future hold?

Caro has no idea. Her solitary, transient life is about to get flipped on its head when it is revealed that she is the new Prodigy Elemental, and she has responsibilities and ties that she can’t ever escape. Caro is attempting to run from a brutal past, but the Rulers have other plans for this thief’s future.

But the transition from a self-contained existence to life with the other Prodigies, the Kings and Queens, and even the Elders was never going to be easy, and Caro has secrets she’s loath to share. Suddenly she has friends, mentors, lovers — and they all want to know more about her than she is willing to reveal.

Will Caro ever escape the darkness of all she is, or will she fall deeper into the life that has been chosen for her?

Sidekick
Auralee Wallace

Heroes meets Bridget Jones in this brilliant, hilarious debut novel about a girl who just wants to save the world…

Bremy St James, daughter of billionaire Atticus St James, has been cut off from the family fortune and is struggling to survive in a world that no longer holds its breath every time she buys a new outfit. To make matters worse, her twin sister is keeping secrets, loan sharks are circling, and the man of her dreams — a newspaper reporter — is on assignment to bring down everyone with the last name St James.

Things are certainly looking bleak for the down-and-out socialite until a good deed throws her into the path of the city’s top crime-fighter, Dark Ryder. Suddenly, Bremy has a new goal: apprentice to a superhero, and start her own crime-fighting career.

Ryder has no need for a sidekick, but it turns out the city needs Bremy’s help. Atticus St James is planning the crime of the century, and Bremy may be the only one able to get close enough to her father to stop him.

Now all she needs to do is figure out this superhero thing in less than a month, keep her identity secret from the man who could very well be The One, and save the city from total annihilation.

Well, no one ever said being a superhero would be easy…

Red Moon
M.A. Grant

Dark, moving and original, a story of family, survival, and getting on with life…

Flynn Sinclair understands pack loyalty — for years as his Alpha father’s enforcer, he has done things in the name of duty that he can’t ever forget. But the vast expanse of Alaska offers him a peace he’s never known. Alone, removed from pack life, he can focus on his research and try to forget his life before.

But duty has a way of inviting itself in, and Flynn finds himself doing two reckless things in one week: leaving the safety of Alaska to save his brother Connor’s life, and unwittingly falling in love with Evie Thompson, a woman who doesn’t deserve to be drawn into his terrifying world.

Connor carries news of their father’s descent into madness, and it looks like neither geography nor Flynn’s attempts at disengagement will put off a confrontation. Flynn had finally begun to believe that he might deserve something good in his life — something like Evie — but to move forward in the light, he must first reconcile with the dark.

Connect with us for info on our new releases, access to exclusive offers, free online reads and much more!

Sign up to our newsletter

Share your reading experience on:

The Escapades Blog

Facebook

Twitter

Watch our reviews, author interviews and more on Escape Publishing TV

ISBN: 9781760370060

Title: Chosen Fool

Copyright © 2016 by Scarlett Dawn

All rights reserved. By payment of the required fees, you have been granted the non-exclusive, non-transferable right to access and read the text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may be reproduced, transmitted, down-loaded, decompiled, reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any information storage and retrieval system, in any form or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical, now known or hereinafter invented, without the express written permission of publisher, Harlequin Enterprises (Australia) Limited, Level 13, 201 Elizabeth Street, Sydney, NSW, Australia, 2000.

All characters in this book have no existence outside the imagination of the author and have no relation whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or names. They are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all incidents are pure invention.

® and ™ are trademarks of Harlequin Enterprises Limited and are used under license to the Publisher. Trademarks indicated with ® are registered in Australia, New Zealand, the United States Patent and Trademark Office and in other countries.

www.escapepublishing.com.au